Bm^ 


J*;^^*'*:,^^ 
^'-i^^.- 


^^^:^ 


.W:^ 


i     ^ 

CL 

! 

•j5^ 

.5 

j>» 

>- 

„c 

_Q- 

'■^ 

*** 

««.«            ha 

^ 

^ 

CL 

Js      » 

"o 

■ 

5 

M        o 

^ 
^ 

m       g 

a> 

^ 

£ 

CO 

f 

^ 

Si 

^ 

-o 

^ 

c 

8 

^^ 

5i 

'^^ 

d: 

s 

set 

loiW 


Digitized  by  tiie  Internet  Arciiive 
in  2011  witii  funding  from 
Princeton  Tlieological  Seminary  Library*;^ 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/glaf^ceat^aptistsOOmile 


^ 


4^   A^Ael 


V 


.    •         ^ 


GLANCE 


AT  THE 


BAPTISTS. 


By  G.  I.  MILES, 

PASTOR  OF  THE  BAPTIST  CHURCH, 

WEST  CHESTER,  PA. 


WEST  CHESTER  : 

PBIKTED  BT  HEIfRr  S,  EVAN?. 


1836 


PREFACJS 


f. 


<r 


=^ 


The  Compiler  of  this  little  volume  has  been  im 
;»i-essed  for  a  considerable  time,  with  the  persuasion 
that  a  short  history  of  the  denomination  to  which  he 
belongs,  and  is  ardently  attached,  was  loudly  and  ex- 
tensively called  for  by  many  members  of  our  churches 
m  Pennsylvania  and  elsewhere.  After  waiting  in 
vain  for  some  one  better  qualified  than  himself  to 
undertake  the  labor,  he  has  after  much  hesitation, 
and  with  many  fears  prepared  the  present  volume,  and 
now  commends  it  to  such  notice  and  regard  as  his 
brethren  and  others  may  see  proper  to  bestow. 

Neither  honor  nor  profit  has  been  an  object  with 
the  writer.  He  has  not  aimed  at  originality,  but  given 
to  a  considerable  extent  the  words  of  others.  The 
substance  of  the  volume  is  taken  from  Benedict's 
valuable  "  History  of  the  Baptists,"  while  extracts 
have  been  made  from  "Jones'  Church  History,"  and 
"Allen's  Register." 

Aware  that  many  feel  unable  to  purchase  a  larger 
work,  who  are  comparatively  ignorant  of  the  rise  and 
progress  of  the  denomination,  and  who  are  frequently 


IV. 

interrogated  on  these  points,  the  Author  feels  desi^ 
reus  that  that  ignorance  may  be  removed,  and  those 
interrogatories  answered,  and  will  feel  himself  amply 
rewarded  if  he  shall  have  hereby  contributed  any 
thing  to  that  desirable  end. 

With  respect  to  the  selection  and  the  arrangement 
of  the  matter  contained  in  this  volume,  the  Author 
can  only  say  that  here  was  the  great  difficulty.  A  large 
field  was  to  be  brought  into  a  narrow  compass,  and  to 
do  it  in  the  best  manner  has  been  his  aim:  whether 
he  has  succeeded  or  not,  the  reader  must  judge. 

If  it  be  thought  that  the  "Triennial  Register"  is 
sufficient  for  the  demands  of  the  denomination,  the 
writer  begs  leave  to  dissent  from  such  an  opinion, 
while  he  yields  to  none  in  placing  a  high  estimate 
upon  the  advantages  and  excellence  of  that  work» 
He  does  believe  that  these  volumes  may  lie  together 
in  more  than  harmony,  that  they  will  be  read  together, 
with  satisfaction  and  profit  by  every  one  at  all  inter- 
ested in  the  subjects  they  embrace. 

The  writer's   extensive    acquaintance    with    the 

churches  in  Pennsylvania,  leads  him  to  believe  that 

not  only  a  proper  construction  will  be  put  upon  this 

effort  to  advance  their  interests,  but  that  they  will 

extend  to  it  their  cordial  welcome.     In  submitting  it 

to  them,  he  commends  it  to  the  blessing  of  the  Great 

Head  of  the  Church,  with  the  earnest  prayer  that  he 

may  use  it  to  promote  in  some  measure  his  rising 

kingdom. 

G.  I.  MILES. 


I 


>.  'A> 


^^'/t; 


CHAPTER  I. 


AN  EPITOME  OF  ECCLESIASTICAL  HISTORY. 

The  advent  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  into  this 
woild,  the  introdu2tion  of  the  dispensation  of  his 
gospel,  and  the  succession  of  his  heavenly  conquests 
over  the  influence  of  Satan  and  the  oppositions  of  de- 
praved men,  are  subjects  of  intense  interest  to  the 
mind  of  man,  as  they  involve  his  present  and  future 
welfare  or  woe.  The  first  was  at  a  period  declared 
to  be  the  "  fulness  of  time;"  a  period  of  longing  ex. 
pectation  of  an  event  so  glorious.  The  darkness 
in  which  the  Jewish  nation  was  shrouded  had  become 
gross,  when  spiritual  light  rose  upon  the  world,  in 
the  introduction  of  a  system  of  divine  contrivance  for 
its  universal  illumination.  The  voice  of  one  crying  in 
the  wilderness  was  scarcely  heard,  until  the  banks  of 
Jordan  witnessed  the  preparation  of  the  way  of  the 
Lord,  declared  his  revealed  glory,  and  gave  the  blest 
assarancea  of  the  reign  of  Messiah.  There  stood  one  un- 

A  2 


(6) 


■f^ 


obtrusive  and  unobserved,  to  whom,  however,  at  the 
proper  moment  the  finger  of  John  was  directed,  as  he 
cried  out,  "  behold  the  Lamb  of  God,  who  taketh 
away  the  sin  of  the  world  !"  He  had  come  from 
Galilee  unto  John,  and  was  baptised  by  him  in  Jor- 
dan. Upon  his  coming  up  out  of  the  water,  a  voice 
from  heaven  was  heard,  saying  this  is  my  beloved  son 
in  whom  I  am  well  pleased. 

Jesus  now  begins  to  preach,  and  gathering  around 
him  a  few  disciples  with  a  crowd  of  astonished  fol- 
lowers, discourses  upon  the  high  mysteries  of  redemp- 
tion. Some  believed,  but  more  derided.  He  wrought 
ihe  most  astonishing  miracles  to  confirm  his  doctrine, 
but  Scribes  and  Pharisees  and  the  rulers  of  the  peo- 
ple became  enraged  ;  the  populace  was  inflamed ; 
Jesus  was  betrayed,  brought  before  Pilate's  bar  and 
condemned,  and  the  streets  of  Jerusalem  were  filled 
with  the  multitude  crying,  away  with  him,  crucify 
him.  He  was  led  to  Calvary,  elevated  upon  the  cross, 
and  amid  the  sympathy  of  the  heavens,  the  groans  of 
the  earth,  and  the  noisy  rage  of  infuriate  men  he 
died.  But  he  rose  again,  visited  his  friends,  and  as- 
cended up  on  high  leading  captivity  captive,  having 
obtained  gifts  for  men,  even  the  rebellious. 

The  disciples  wondered,  wept,  but  rejoiced  again  ; 
assembled  at  Jerusalem  with  one  accord  in  one  place, 
the  prophecy  of  Joel  was  fulfilled,  the  baptism  of 
overwhelming  of  the  spirit  was  enjoyed,  their  un- 
derstandings were  illuminated,  their  love  became  ar- 
dent, and  their  zeal  and  courage  were  inflamed. 


( ■? ) 

In  the  well  ordered  Providence  of  God  there  were 
assembled  at  Jerusalem,  a  vast  concourse  of  peo- 
ple belonging  to  different  nations  and  tongues, 
before  whom  the  marvellous  transactions  of  Penta= 
cost  were  wrought.  These  became  the  pioneers  of  the 
truth  they  had  heard  the  uninstructed  Apostles  utter 
in  their  own  language.  Here  was  the  wisdom,  here 
the  power  of  God.  That  memorable  day  brought  an 
accession  of  three  thousand  souls  to  the  little  compa- 
ny of  believers.  Emboldened  by  success,  and  directed 
by  the  Spirit,  they  preached  the  word  of  the  Lord 
successfully  throughout  Judea  and  the  surrounding 
countries,  God  bearing  ihem  witness  both  with  signs 
and  wonders,  so  that  in  a  little  time  the  Gospel  was 
borne  to  a  great  part  of  the  extensive  empire  of  Rome, 
which  embraced  at  this  period  most  of  the  civilized 
world.  Robinson,  in  his  Ecclesiastical  Researches 
has  shown  that,  the  Apostles  and  other  preachers 
gathered  churches  in  between  sixty  and  seventy  dif- 
ferent towns,  cities  and  provinces,  and  in  some  in- 
stances a  number  in  each. 

These  successes  were  sufficient  to  inflame  the  en- 
mity of  both  Jews  and  Pagans,  who  soon  kindled  up 
the  fires  of  persecution,  and  it  is  supposed  that  dur- 
ing the  first  three  centuries,  three  millions  of  Chris- 
tians were  sacrificed  to  the  fury  of  their  enemies,  in 
the  ten  general  persecutions  which  took  place  under 
as  many  emperors.  The  priests  employed  all  their 
eloquence  to  cast  reproach  upon  the  Nazarenes,  and 
to  rouse  the  etorm  of  hatred  against  them.  They  made 


(8) 

accusations  of  the  most  malicious  character,  laying 
to  their  charge  even  earthquakes,  famines,  and  pesti= 
lences,  and  the  whole  list  of  the  calamities  with  which 
the  nations  were  visited.     Thus  was  the  rage  of  ma- 
gistrates brought  upon  them  in  the  most  cruel  forms  ; 
many  were  destroyed  by  wild  beasts  in  the  face  of 
thousands  of  beholders,  some  were  dressed  in  garments 
of  combustible  materials  which  were  set  on  fire,  some 
were  hung  upon  crosses,  and  many  thousands  suffered 
by  the  most  excruciating  tortures  that  could  be  in- 
vented.    Some  it  is  true,  who  professed  to  be  Chris- 
tians apostatised,  but  the  number  was  astonishingly 
small.      True  religion  never  prospered  more  than  in 
these  perilous  times,  for  as  it  has  been  often  observed, 
**  the  blood  of  the  martyrs  became  the  seed  of  the 
church." 

In  the  fourth  century  the  aspect  of  affairs  assumed 
a  totally  different  character.  The  Roman  emperor 
Constantino  acknowledged  the  Christian  faith,  abol- 
ished the  edicts  of  persecuting  predecessors,  and 
established  this  religion  by  law.  These  things  were 
regarded  as  a  most  favorable  interposition,  and  con- 
sidered the  firm  foundations  of  prosperity  ;  but  which, 
(as  will  soon  be  seen,)  were  pregnant  with  mischief 
and  injury.  It  was  pleasant  to  behold  the  fires  of 
persecution  quenched,  the  worshippers  of  God  unmo- 
lested, and  the  monarch  offering  with  them  his  devo- 
tions, and  the  proud  and  imposing  system  of  paganism 
falling  into  contempt;  but  the  legal  establishment  of 
religign  essentially  mars  the  beauties  of  the  scene. 


(9) 

"  When  princes  undertake  in  religion,  they  do  toe 
much  for  it,  or  against  it."  The  whole  appearance  of 
Christianity  was  then  excessively  splendid,  houses  of 
the  most  beautiful  and  expensive  character  were 
erected  for  the  worship  of  God,  and  the  pastors  of 
churches  were  greatly  honored ;  in  a  word  the  muni- 
ficence of  royalty  was  bestowed  to  support  religion. 
Whilst  many  were  elated,  the  judicious  trembled  at 
the  imposing  spectacle,  and  judged,  correctly  too, 
that  the  apparent  benefits  were  too  dearly  purchased. 
Amidst  the  grandeur  of  its  appearance  but  little  of 
the  genuine  spirit  of  religion  was  visible.  Pastors 
became  proud,  multitudes  entered  the  church  for 
preferments;  errors,  superstition,  and  pompous  rites 
were  introduced,  and  an  oppressive  load  of  evils  was 
accumulated  from  which  the  church  has  not  yet  fully 
recovered.  The  bishop  of  the  Church  at  Rome  be- 
came  pre-eminent,  while  those  of  Antioch,  Alexan- 
dria, and  Constantinople  were  greatly  exalted,  and  as 
might  be  expected,  the  foundation  was  laid  for  strife 
and  vain  glory. 

THE  CHURCH  OF  ROME, 

From  various  circumstances  claims  our  particular 
notice.  It  was  at  first,  no  more  than  a  small  body  of 
believers  meeting  for  worship  in  the  hired  house  of 
the  prisoner  Paul.  It  appears  certain,  that  for  a  long 
time  it  was  scarcely  known  to  the  great  body  of  the 
people,  and  that  its  bishop  or  overseer  merely  super» 


(  10) 

intended  his  own  little  flock,  and  we  conceive  wae 
never  troubled  by  day  or  night  with  dreams  of  bug- 
cessorship ;  or  that  those  who  succeeded  him  would 
rise  to  such  blasphemous  distinction  as  they  did  as- 
sume after  the  lapse  of  a  few  centuries ;  or  that  they 
should  prostrate  emperors  and  kings  in  submission  at 
their  feet.  By  a  gradual  process  of  assumption,  the 
title  of  Universal  Bishop  was  acquired  by  Boniface 
III.,  through  the  Emperor  Phocas,  in  606,  from 
which  period  the  rise  of  Anti-christ  is  frequently 
dated.  In  less  than  500  years  from  this  time,  one 
hundred  and  fourteen  were  elevated  to  the  Papal 
chair. 

V/e  have  not  space  for  the  history  of  the  Roman 
Pontiffs,  suffice  it  to  say,  that  it  is  with  few  excep- 
tions, replete  with  wickedness  and  outrage  truly 
shocking  to  the  feelings  of  every  pious  reader. 

Not  satisfied  with  their  spiritual  dominion,  they 
sought  and  obtained  a  temporal  authority,  which  ex- 
tended to  the  dethronement  of  kings  and  their  ex- 
communication from  the  church.  This  height  of  arro- 
gance was  attained  by  Gregory  VII.,  who  had  been  a 
monk  by  the  name  of  Hildebrand,  or  as  Benedict  says 
he  might  more  properly  be  called  Firebrand.  He 
assumed  a  number  of  vain  and  blasphemous  appella- 
tions, and  his  whole  career  was  one  of  tumult  and 
bloodshed. 

"  The  pope  of  Rome  has  always  been  surrounded 
by  ten  thousand  satellites,  all  receiving  their  light,  or 
rather  their  darkness  from  him.     But  above  them  all 


(11 ) 

are  seventy. two  cardinals,  by  whom  he  is  elected. 
Armies  of  monks  and  ministers  stand  ready  to  obey 
his  summons,  and  are  dispersed  in  every  country  to 
execute  his  high  commands." 

"  Cardinal  Ruixoga  Archbishop  of  Toledo,  in 
Spain,  had  under  his  command  in  1764,  the  chapters 
of  one  hundred  and  eight  cathedrals,  the  members  of 
312  colleges,  the  governors  and  officers  of  two  thou- 
sand and  eight  hospitals,  the  parish  priests  of  more 
than  twerty-one  thousand  cities,  towns  and  villages, 
the  officers  of  all  the  courts  of  inquisition,  and  of  the 
chancery  of  Castile  &c.  Yet  this  great  man  was  no- 
thing but  a  tool  of  the  Pope." 

In  this  place  did  our  limits  allow,  notice  might, be 
taken  of  the  religious  orders  of  priests,  monks,  nuns, 
friars,  &c.,  and  also  of  the  councils,  crusades,  the 
doctrine  and  sale  of  indulgencies,  &;c.,  but  we  pass 
these  items  of  painful  interest,  to  a  very  brief  notice 
of  ihe  persecutions  carried  on  by  this  blood  thirsty 
community. 

It  has  been  supposed  that,  three  millions  of  lives 
have  been  sacrificed  to  the  rage  of  the  papal  power, 
of  which  one  million  were  of  the  people  called  Wal- 
denses,  or  Albigenses,  of  whom  we  will  soon  take  oc- 
casion to  speak  more  particularly.  In  France  during 
a  period  of  thirty  years,  there  were  murdered,  39 
princes,  143  counts,  234  barons,  147,518  gentlemen, 
and  760,000  persons  of  inferior  rank  in  life.  Of  these 
about  70,000  were  butchered  in  Paris  on  the  night  of 
St.  Bartholomews,  Augu&t  24th,  1572.      Forty  thou- 


(  12) 

sand  perished  in  the  Irish  massacre  in  1641,  about 
50,900  in  the  Netherlands,  and  26  ministers,  and  250 
persons  of  different  ranks,  during  the  short  reign  of 
the  bloody  Mary  of  England.  The  Jesuits  in  30  or 
40  years  are  said  to  have  put  to  death  900,000  chris- 
tians, who  deserted  popery  ;  and  150,000  in  the  space 
of  about  30  years,  suffered  death  iu  the  most  herrid 
forms  by  the  inquisition. 

With  all  these  things  before  us,  although  the  pow' 
er  of  the  Roman  Pontiff  be  greatly  abridged,  it  be- 
comes us  to  exercise  the  greatest  vigilance  lest  he 
resume  his  authority  and  unsheath  again  the  sword  of 
persecution^ 


THE  GREEK  CKUBCH, 

is  a  large  body  of  Christians,  residing  in  the  East 
and  said  to  be  as  large  as  the  Romish,  and  perhaps  as 
much  loaded  with  unnecessary  ceremonies ;  but  not 
sunk  so  deep  in  absurdity  and  blood. 

The  emperor  Constantino  soon  after  he  embraced 
Christianity,  removed  the  sent  of  his  empire  from 
Rome  to  Byzantium,  in  Thrace,  which  he  enlarged, 
adorned,  and  called  Constantinople.  It  is  now  the 
seat  of  the  Turkish  emperor.  In  the  time  of  Con- 
stantine,  Eusebius  was  bishop  of  Constantinople,  and 
Sylvester  of  Rome.  These  two  struggled  hard  for 
dominion,  and  finally  divided  the  command  of  all  the 


(13) 

churches  which  would  submit  to  their  authority. 
The  former  assumed  the  title  of  patriarch,  the  latter 
of  pope,  or  father.  Both  claimed  the  title  of  univer- 
sal bishop,  which  the  emperor  Phocas  finally  confer- 
red upon  the  Pops  in  the  year  606.  They  however 
continued  their  rivalry  and  animosity  without  an  open 
rupture,  until  the  11th  century  when  they  anathema- 
tised each  other,  and  totally  separated. 

Besides  the  patriarch  just  mentioned,  there  are 
three  others,  who  reside  at  Jerusalem,  Antioch,  and 
Alexandria,  but  the  patriarch  of  Constantinople  is 
head  of  the  Greek  church,  and  nominates  the  othera, 
with  all  the  Episcopal  dignitaries  of  the  church.  He 
is  elected  by  twelve  bishops  who  reside  nearest  the 
capitol,  while  the  right  of  confirming  his  election  be- 
longs to  the  Turkish  emperor.  The  government  of 
the  Church  is  reputed  a  mild  aristocracy.  Persecu- 
tion has  never  been  carried  to  a  great  extent,  which 
may  be  owing  to  the  mildness  of  the  spirit  of  the 
churcli,  or  to  its  external  circumstances,  hemmed  in 
and  restrained  as  it  is  by  the  Mahometan  power. 

The  Greek  and  Roman  churches,  have  always  em- 
braced the  great  majority  of  the  Christian  world  con- 
taining perhaps  together,  one  fifth  of  the  inhabitants 
of  the  globe  ;  yet  the  humble  and  consistent  followers 
of  Christ,  have  most  generally,  been  found  in  the 
communion  of  those  who  have  dissented  from  thenu 
Of  the  Greek  dissenters  accounts  have  been  givea 
that  are  not  in  all  respects  to  be  depended  upon,  but 
"  ths  sum  of  the  matter  seems  to  be  that  the  establish- 

B 


(14) 

ed  Greek  Church  held  both  the  subject  and  mode  ot 
baptism,  as  the  first  institution  prescribed  for  four  or 
five  hundred  years,  losing  the  subject  by  degrees  but 
retaining  the  mode  to  this  day ;  and  that  the  bulk  of 
the  dissenters,  perhaps  all,  retained  both  the  subject 
and  the  mode,  always  dipping,  and  never  dipping  any 
but  on  their  own  personal  profession  of  faith."  With 
them  agree  the  Waldenses,  and  others  who  rejected 
the  vain  assumptions  of  the  church  at  Rome. 

WALDENSES. 

Among  all  the  sects  of  ancient  times,  none  has  been 
so  highly  regarded  as  that  of  the  Waldenses.  Their  his- 
tory has  undergone  a  most  diligent  search  by  all  parties 
of  Protestants  in  defence  of  their  peculiar  sentiments. 
A  line  of  succession  down  from  the  Apostles,  seemed 
necessary  to  refute  the  charges  that  they  were  new 
sects,  made  against  them  by  the  Catholics.  This  in- 
duced many  learned  men  to  examine  the  Waldensian 
records  with  great  care  and  attention.  They  had  no 
thought  O'f  assisting  the  cause  of  the  Baptists,  who 
were  then  greatly  despised,  but  it  so  happened  that, 
most  important  evidence  was  furnished  in  favor  of  our 
claims  to  the  Waldenses  as  our  predecessors. 

"  Little"  says  Robinson  "  did  the  Old  Waldenses 
tkink.  when  they  were  held  in  universal  abhorrence 
and  committed  everywhere  to  the  flames,  that  a  time 
would  come  when  the  honor  of  a  connection  with 


(15) 

them  would  be  disputed  by  different  parties  of  the 
highest  reputation." 

One  observation  respecting  this  people  may  here 
be  made.  Attempts  have  been  made  by  some  to 
prove  them  all  Baptists^  by  others  all  Pedo  Baptists. 
Both  attempt  to  prove  too  much,  for  it  is  evident  that 
there  were  included  under  the  name  of  Waldenses, 
a  considerable  variety  of  sentiments  and  characters. 
The  term  was  used  as  that  of  Non  Conformist  in  Eng- 
land, which  comprehends  a  number  of  sects.  It  is 
necessary  therefore  to  distinguish  between  the  origi- 
nal Waldenses,  and  the  promiscu#us  assemblage  upon 
whom  the  name  is  conferred. 

Concerning  the  origin  of  the  Waldenses,  and  the 
manner  in  which  they  received  their  name,  there  are 
various  opinions  entertained.  The  papists  and  some 
others  date  their  commencement  in  the  twelfth 
century,  under  the  famous  reformer  Peter  Waldo. 
The  Cathclics  feel  of  course  an  interest  in  disputing 
their  antiquity,  and  Protestants  in  maintaining  it. 
Robinson  and  Milner  consider  Claude,  bishop  of 
Turin  their  founder.  The  former  calls  him  the  Wick- 
liff  of  Turin,  the  latter  the  Christian  Hero  of  ihe  ninth 
century.  He  bore  indeed,  a  noble  testimony  against 
the  errors  of  that  time,  and  no  doubt  promoted  the 
cause  of  the  disputes  through  his  piety  and  zeal ;  but 
various  testimonies  make  it  most  probable  that,  there 
were  Christians  of  the  same  character  as  the  Walden- 
ses long  before  the  time  of  Claude. 

Dr.  Allix  in  his  history  of  the  Churches  of  Pied- 


(.16) 

mont,  gives  this  account  of  the  Waldenses :  That  for 
three  hundred  or  more  years,  the  Bishop  of  Rome 
attempted  to  subjugate  the  Church  of  Milan,  who 
rather  than  submit  to  such  jurisdiction,  retired  to  the 
vallies  of  Lucerne  and  Angrogne,  and  thence  were 
called  Vallenses,  Wallenses,  or  the  people  of  the  vallies. 

President  Edwards  makes  the  following  observa- 
tions :  it  is  supposed  that  these  people  first  betook 
themselves  to  this  desert  secret  place  among  the 
mountains,  to  hide  themselves  from  the  severity  of  the 
heathen  persecutions  before  the  time  of  Constantino, 
and  thus  the  woman  fled  into  the  wilderness  from  the 
face  of  the  serpent. 

Cranz  in  his  history  of  the  United  Brethren  gives 
this  statement  ,*  these  ancient  Christians  date  their 
origin  from  the  beginning  of  the  Fourth  Century  ; 
when  one  Leo,  at  the  great  revolution  in  religion 
under  Cofistantine,  opposed  the  innovations  of  Syl- 
vester, bishop  of  Rome- 

The  cruel  Inquisitor  Reinerus,  spent  much  time 
in  examining  these  people,  and  observes,  *'  that 
some  aver  their  existence  from  the  days  of  Sylvester, 
and  others  from  the  very  time  of  the  Apostles,"  and 
he  admits  that  they  flourished  five  hundred  years 
before  Peter  Waldo.  This  account  seems  to  have 
come  from  the  Waldenses  themselves,  and  appears  to 
be  the  truth.  The  doctrine  they  maintained  was 
that  of  the  Apostles,  and  as  a  body  they  existed  from 
the  time  of  Sylvester,  when  the  Church  sunk  into 
superstition  and  formality* 


(  17  ) 

All  testimony  it  seems  sustains  the  high  antiquity 
of  this  body  of  Christians,  and  some  popish  writers 
own  that  they  never  submitted  to  the  Church  of 
Rome,  and  all  acknowledge  that  her  persecutions 
could  never  extirpate  them. 

In  relation  to  the  name  of  this  people,  it  may  be 
interesting  to  make  several  quotations  from  Jones' 
Church  History,  a  work  which  we  take  the  liberty  to 
recommend  to  all  our  readers.  After  noticing  the 
opinion  of  Mosheim,  that  they  received  their  name 
from  Peter  Waldo,  which  is  contradicted  by  his  learn- 
ed translator,  and  most  other  writers  of  authority,  he 
says  *'  the  naost  satisfactory  definition  of  the  term 
Waldenses  is  that  given  by  Robinson  in  his  Eccle- 
siastical Researches,  which  is,  that  from  the  Latin  word 
Vallis,  came  the  English  Valley,  the  French  and 
Spanish  Valle,  the  Italian  Valdesi,  the  Low  Dutch 
Valleye,  the  Provincial  Vaux,  Vaudois,  the  ecclesias- 
tical, Valdenses  and  Waldenses.  The  words  simply 
signify  Valleys,  inhabitants  of  valleys,  and  no  more. 
It  happened  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  vallies  of  the 
Pyrenees  did  not  profess  the  Catholic  faith ;  it  fell 
out  also  that  the  inhabitants  of  the  vallies  about  the 
Alps  did  not  embrace  it  ;  it  happened  moreover  that 
in  the  ninth  century,  one  Valdo  a  friend  and  counsel- 
lor of  Berengarius,  and  a  man  of  eminence  who  had 
many  followers  did  not  approve  of  the  papal  discipline 
and  doctrine ;  and  it  came  to  pass  about  a  hundred 
and  thirty  years  after,  that  a  rich  merchant  of  Lyons 
who  was  called  Valdus  or  Waldo,  because  he  received 
s2 


(18) 

his  religious  notions  from  the  inhabitants  of  the  val- 
leys, openly  disavowed  the  Roman  Catholic  religion, 
supported  many  to  teach  the  doctrines  believed  in  the 
valleys,  and  became  the  instrument  of  the  conversion 
of  great  numbers  :  all  these  people  were  called  Wal- 
denses.  This  view  of  the  matter  is  also  supported 
by  their  own  historians  Perrin,  Leger,  Sir  S.  Mor- 
land,  and  Dr.  Alix." 

"  The  names  imposed  upon  them  in  France  by 
their  adversaries  have  been  intended  to  vilify  and 
ridicule  them,  or  to  represent  them  as  new  and  dif- 
ferent sects.  Being  stripped  of  all  their  property  by 
persecution  they  have  been  called  *'  the  poor  of 
Lyons."  From  their  mean  appearance  in  their  ex- 
iled and  destitute  state,  they  have  been  called  in  pro- 
Tincial  jargon  "Siccan'*  or  pickpockets.  Because 
they  would  not  observe  Saints'  days,  they  were  falsely 
supposed  to  neglect  the  Sabbath  also,  and  called  "  In- 
zabbatati  or  Insabbathists."  As  they  denied  tran- 
substantiation,  they  were  called  "  Arians."  Their 
adversaries  premising  that  all  power  must  be  derived 
from  God  through  his  vicegerent  the  Pope,  or  from 
an  opposite  or  evil  spirit,  inferred  that  they  were 
Manichaeans"*  because  they  denied  the  Pope's  su- 
premacy." 


*  The  sect  of  Maniehaeans  derived  its  origin  from 
Manes,  or  Manichaeus,  a  Persian  who  embraced  Christi- 
anity about  the[end  of  the  third  century.  He  believed  that 
there  are  two  principles  from  which  all  things  proceed,  one 
called  Light,  the  other  Darkness,  who  rule  all  things. 


(  19  )■ 

"In  Languedoc,  the  Catholics  pretended  that  their 
origin  was  recent,  and  that  their  name  was  derived 
from  Waldo;  but  this  was  rather  the  renovation  of 
the  name  from  a  particular  cause,  than  its  original ; 
accordingly  it  extended  over  that  district  only  in 
France  where  Waldo  preached  ;  for  in  other  districts 
the  people  who  were  branches  of  the  same  original 
sect,  as  in  Dauphine,  were  from  a  noted  preacher  cal- 
led Josephists,  in  Languedoc,  Henricians, — and  in 
other  provinces,  from  Peter  de  Bruys,  they  were  cal- 
led Petrobrusians.  Sometimes  they  received  their 
name  from  their  manners,  as  '*  Catharists,"  (Puri- 
tans,) and  from  the  foreign  country  whence  it  was 
pretended  they  had  been  expelled,  they  were  cal- 
led *'  Bulgarians"  or  Bougres.  In  Italy  they  were 
commonly  called  Fraticelli,  that  ia  men  of  the  broth- 
erhood. Sometimes  they  were  denominated  "  Pau- 
licians,"  and  by  a  corruption  of  the  word,  "  Publi- 
cans." Sometimes  they  were  named  from  the  coun- 
try, or  city  in  which  they  prevailed,  as  Lombardists, 
Toulousians,  and  Albigenses.  This  last  became 
their  common  name  in  France,  from  the  great  num- 
ber that  inhabited  the  city  of  Alby  and  the  district 
of  Albigeois,  but  was  not  general  and  confirmed  until 
after  the  Council  of  Alby  1254,  which  condemned 
them  as  heretics.  When  the  Popes  issued  their  fulmi- 
nations,  and  persecutions  were  carried  on  against  them 
under  the  appellation  of  Albigenses,  it  was  for  pro- 
fessing the  faith  of  the  Waldenses." 
The  doctrinal  sentiments  as  we  have  hinted,  a« 


.(  20  ) 

well  as  the  origin  and  name  of  the  Waldenses,  have 
been  subjected  to  a  very  thorough  examination.  Who- 
ever will  undertake  to  determine  what  were  the  sen- 
timents of  this  people,  must  remember  that  all  here- 
tics, as  they  were  termed  by  Catholics,  were  con- 
sidered  under  the  general  term  Waldenses  hy 
their  adversaries^  and  that  therefore  no  particular 
branch  maintained  all  the  views  attributed  to 
them.  Upon  this  point,  we  direct  the  reader  to 
the  second  section  of  the  fifth  chapter  of  Jones' 
Church  History,  where,  in  relation  to  the  testimony 
of  Inquisitors  and  others  of  the  Catholic  Church, 
especially  that  of  Claudius  Seiselius,  archbishop  of 
Turin,  a  resident  in  the  very  heart  of  the  Valleys  of 
Piedmont,  he  uses  this  language  ;  "  Such  is  the  des- 
cription given  us  of  the  Waldenses  of  Piedmont 
before  Luther  was  born,  or  Calvin  thought  of,  or  the 
term  Reformation  ever  mentioned."  And  yet  the 
Catholics  have  had  the  effrontery  to  ask  us,  "  Where 
was  your  religion  before  Luther  ?"  From  this,  the 
reader  will  doubtless  imagine  the  principles  of  the 
Waldenses  to  be  the  very  principles  of  the  Reforma- 
tion, as  in  fact  they  were,  with  the  exception  of  per- 
haps, a  greater  degree  of  purity  and  gospel  simplicity 
to  characterise  them. 

Wfc  will  now  attend  to  the  testimony  of  different 
jparties,  corcerning  the  views  of  the  Waldenses  upon 
the  subject  of  Baptism,  merely  promising  that  this 
has  reference  only  to  the  proper  subjects  of  the  ordi- 
nance, and  not  the  mode  of  administration,  as  upon 


(  21  } 

that  point  there  was  then  but  one  opinion,*  and  that 
one  of  the  principal  sins  laid  to  their  charge  was  the 
denial  of  infant  baplibm. 

In  a  Confession  of  Faith  submitted  by  them  to  the 
French  King  in  1544,  we  find  this  article  ;  "  We 
believe  that  in  the  ordinance  of  Baptism,  the  water 
is  the  visible  and  external  sign  which  represents  to 
us  that  which  by  virtue  of  God's  invisible  operation 
is  within  us,  namely  the  renovation  of  our  minds  aad 
the  mortification  of  our  members  through  (the  faith 
of)  Jesus  Christ.  And  by  this  ordinance  we  are 
received  into  the  holy  congregation  of  God's  people, 
previously  professing  and  declaring  our  faith  and 
change  of  life."! 

In  "  A  treatise  concerning  Antichrist,  Purgatory, 
the  Invocation  of  Saints,  and  the  Sacraments,"  which 
is  said  to  bear  date  A.  D.  1120,  nearly  half  a  century 
before  the  time  of  Waldo,  and  attributed  to  the  pen 
of  Peter  de  Bruys,  is  the  following  remark,  in  the 
description  given  of  Antichrist  ;  "  He  teaches  to 
baptize  children  into  the  faith,  and  attributes  to  this 
the  work  of  regeneration  ;  thus  confounding  the  work 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  regeneration,  with  the  external 
rite  of  baptism,  and  on  this  foundation  bestows  orders 
and  indeed  grounds  all  his  Christianity.":}: 

Chessanion  in  his  history  of  the  Albigenses,  after 
mentioning  the  suspense  in  which  he  had  been  held, 
and   some   reasons   for  his  conclusion,  says;   "  the 

*  See  chapter  on  the  History  of  Baptism  in  this  work. 
t  Jones'  Ch.  Hist.  2  vol.  p.  47.     ±  Same,  page  51. 


(32) 

truth  is  ihey  did  not  reject  the  sacrament  (of  baptism) 
and  say  it  was  useless,  but  only  counted  it  unneces- 
sary to  infants,  because  they  are  not  of  age  to  believe. 
nor  capable  of  giving  evidence  of  their  faith." 

Dr.  Wall  in  his  history  of  Infant  Baptism,  speak- 
ing of  the  Petrobrussians,  says  ;  "  withdrawing  them- 
selves about  the  year  1100  from  the  communion  of 
the  Church  of  Rome,  which  was  then  very  corrupt, 
they  did  reckon  infant  baptism  as  one  of  the  corrup- 
tions, and  accordingly  renounced  it  and  practised 
only  adult  baptism."' 

Mosheim,  speaking  of  Peter  de  Bruys,  says  ;  "  it 
is  certain  that  one  of  his  tenets  was  that  no  persons 
whatever  vvere  to  be  baptized  before  they  were  come 
to  the  full  use  of  reason." 

Bishop  Bossuet,  a  Catholic,  complaining  of  Cal- 
vin's party  for  claiming  Apostolical  succession  through 
the  Waldenses,  observes,  "  You  adopt  Henry  and 
Peter  de  Bruys  among  your  predecessors,  but  both  of 
these  every  body  knows  were  Anabaptists." 

"  The  Waldenses,"  says  Franco witz  "  scent  a 
little  of  Anabaptism,  but  they  were  nothing  like  the 
Anabaptists  of  our  times."  '•  Yes,"  replies  Lim- 
borch,  a  learned  Professor  of  Divinity  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Amsterdam,  "  to  speak  candidly  what  I  think 
of  all  the  modern  sects  of  Christians,  the  Dutch  Bap- 
tists most  resemble  both  the  Albigenses  and  the  Wal- 
denses." 

Other  testimony  could  be  furnished,  but  we  merely 
add  the  following  from  Mosheim,  who  notwithstand* 


(23) 

ing  the  hard  names  he  has  bestowed  upon  us,  settles 
the  connection  claimed  between  us  and  the  people 
under  consideration.  "The  true  origin  of  that  sect 
which  acquired  the  denomination  of  the  Anabaptists, 
by  their  administering  anew  the  rite  of  baptism,  and 
derived  the  name  of  Mennonist  from  the  famous  man 
to  whom  they  owe  the  greatest  part  of  their  present 
felicity,  is  hid  in  the  remote  depths  of  antiquity,  and 
is  of  consequence  difficult  to  be  ascertained." 

We  present  our  humble  thanks  to  the  Dr.  for  this 
concession,  and  dismiss  this  matter  by  expressing  the 
opinion,  that  the  original  Waldenses  were  what  are 
now  termed  baptists  in  sentiment  and  practice,  and 
that  the  same  may  be  said  of  all  their  prominent  rsen, 
whilst  some  other  dissenters  from  the  church  of 
Rome  obtained  a  residence  and  a  name  with  them, 
where  they  practised  infant  baptism  unmolested. 

To  the  character  of  the  Waldenses  &;c.,  for  piety 
and  all  moral  excellence,  the  strongest  evidence  is 
afforded  even  by  their  enemies.  Their  numbers, 
though  not  exactly  known,  must  hav3  been  very  con- 
siderable. The  persecutions  they  suffered  were  fre- 
quent and  in  some  instances  of  the  most  horrid  kind; 
they  are  presented  in  detail  in  Jones'  Church  His- 
tory. 

THE   REFOKMATION. 

The  principles  of  the  Waldenses  and  others,  could 
but  exert  a  powerful  influence  against  the  vain  pre= 


(  24  )  /' 

tensions  of  the  Pope,  nor  fail  to  produce  a  number  of 
men  of  piety  and  talents,  to  advance  the  work  of  re- 
forming the  abuses  and  abominations  of  the  church 
of  Rome.  Hence,  we  have  seen  that  the  earliest  en- 
croachments upon  the  purity  and  liberty  of  the  church- 
es were  resistedj'and  that  every  successive  step  in  the 
assumption  of  power  was  disputed.  Even  after  the 
Papacy  was  established  most  firmly,  and  faggots  and 
flame  and  every  species  of  horrid  death,  was  the  por- 
tion of  the  heretic,  some  were  found  willing  to  peril 
and  lose  their  lives  for  the  truth's  sake ;  and  who,  in  the 
noble  resistance  they  offered,  struck  terror  to  the  very 
seat  of  the  beast.  Claude,  Peter  De  Bruys,  Henry, 
Waldo,  Wickliff,  Kuss,  and  Jerome  of  Prague,  are 
names  that  will  be  revered  wherever  true  religion  is 
felt.  Either  of  them  might  hare  overthrown  the  Pa- 
pal structure,  had  the  time  arrived  for  it.  But  this 
wag  reserved  in  the  providence  of  God  for  another. 

In  the  year  151T,  when  the  Pontiff  of  Rome  felt  a 
perfect  security  from  danger,  and  the  pious  had  per- 
haps almost  despaired  of  reformation,  an  obscure  in- 
dividual arose,  and  began  a  successful  career  of  oppo- 
sition to  papal  ambition.  This  was  Martin  Luther, 
who  was  born  in  Saxony  in  14S3.  Of  a  bold  and  fearless 
spirit,  be  seemed  qualified  for  the  arduous  and  dan- 
gerous enterprise,  to  w^hich  no  doubt  he  was  appoint- 
ed by  Divine  Providence.  To  dwell  upon  his  charac- 
ter or  history,  would  not  comport  with  the  design  of 
this  work,  suffice  it  therefore  to  say  that,  he  does  not 
appear  to  have  had  in  view  in  the  onset  of  his   ca-      i 


\  (  25  ) 

Tecr,  any  thing  more  than  an  opposition  to  the  abomi- 
nable traffic  of  indulgencies,  or  to  correct  some  errors, 
and  reform  some  abuses  in  the  church  of  Rome,  bHt 
was  led  finally,  to  perceive  the  impossibility  of  puri- 
fying the  corrupt  mass,  and  therefore,  the  necessity 
of  founding  a  church  in  direct  opposition  to  it.  His 
successes  encouraged  many  to  rally  round  his  stan- 
dard, and  henceforth  the  principles  of  the  Reforma- 
tion spread  rapidly  throughout  Europe ;  and  multitudes 
threw  off  the  papal  yoke. 

The  reformation  becoming  soon  a  thing  of  political 
consequence,  its  glory  was  tarnished.  Princes,  tired 
of  the  domination  of  the  Pope  embraced  the  occasion 
offered,  and  declared  on  the  side  of  Luther,  and  enter- 
ing into  a  confederacy  with  him,  in  1529  presented  a 
solemn  protest  against  the  oppressions  of  the  Papal 
power.  From  this  arose  the  denomination  of  Pro- 
testant, which  is  now  given  to  all  who  reject  the 
authority  of  the  Roman  Pontiff.  Fearful  struggles 
and  bloody  wars  soon  took  place  between  Protestants 
and  Papists,  and  cast  a  stain  upon  the  history  of  the 
church. 

The  Lutheran  has  been  for  300  years,  the  estab- 
lished church  in  a  considerable  part  of  Europe.  It  is 
not  in  our  apprehension  sufficiently  removed  from 
Popery,  for  though  Luther  did  much,  he  left  much 
undone.  He  denied  the  Pope's  supremacy,  and  the 
doctrines  of  purgatory,  transubstantiation,  &c.,  but 
made  provision  for  an  establishment  of  religion  to  be 
supported  by  civil  power.    He  seemed  to  have  but 


(26) 

little  notion  of  forniing  churches  of  belierers  onlj^^ 
but  embraced  all  who  lived  within  certain  bounds, 
who  assented  to  his  creed.  Transubstantiation  he 
rejected,  but  would  not  admit  that  the  bread  and 
wine  were  only  symbols,  but  maintained  that  the  body 
and  blood  of  Christ  were  really  present  in  the  sacra- 
ment, the  same  as  two  elements  are  united  in  red  hot 
iron.  This  was  sailed  consubstantialion,  a  word  nearly 
as  long,  and  which  perhaps  some  readers  would  find 
a  difficulty  in  preferring  to  transubstantiation.  This 
church  has  its  Augsburg  confession,  liturgies,  holy 
days,  its  bishops,  &c.  It  has  but  one  Archbishop, 
who  is  the  Primate  of  Sweden. 

From  this  Church  sprung  another  called  the  Pwe- 
formed,  founded  by  Zuinglius,  who  began  his  career 
of  opposition  to  the  papacy  in  Switzerland,  about>the 
same  time  that  Luther  commenced  in  Saxony.  He 
differed  in  many  respects  from  Luther,  and  was  more 
correct  in  doctrine.  He  died  in  a  battle  fought  be- 
tween the  Protestants  and  Cathulics,  in  Urich,  A.  D. 
1530.  The  Reformed  and  Lutheran  Churches  pre- 
vail  more  or  less  in  this  country. 

John  Calvin  was  born  at  Noyon,  France,  in  1509, 
and  commenced  his  career  immediately  after  Luther 
and  Zuinglius.  There  was  at  first,  a  perfect  agree- 
ment between  these  great  men,  but  its  continuance 
was  brief.  He  was  a  man  of  superior  talents  and 
learning,  and  also  surpassed  his  cotemporaries  in  ob- 
stinacy, asperity  and  turbulence.  With  Luther,  he 
shares  most  of  the  glory  of  the  Reformation.     His 


(  27  ) 

views  have  been  adopted  by  different  parties,  espe- 
cially the  Presbyterians. 

The  names  of  Melanethon,  Carolostadt,Bucer,  Eras- 
mus, Menno,  Oecolampadius  and  others,  shed  lustre 
upon  the  history  of  those  times,  and  must  descend  to 
latest  times,  in  company  with  those  of  the  more  pro- 
minent instruments  of  religious  emancipation. 

The  Church  of  England,  was  founded  by  Henry 
VIII.  who  at  first  opposed  the  views  of  Luther,  but 
because  the  Pope  would  not  grant  him  a  divorce,  re- 
nounced his  authority,  and  was  declared  by  parlia- 
ment and  people,  Supreme  Head  on  earth  Of  the 
Church  of  England.  This  was  little  more  than  an 
exchange  of  Popes,  and  the  Church  was  not  so  much 
a  new  Church,  as  an  old  one  dressed  in  a  new  fash- 
ion. Some  improvements  were  effected  in  the  feign 
of  Edward  VI.  son  of  Henry  and  his  successor.  The 
occupant  of  the  throne,  whether  male  or  female  is  the 
Head  of  the  Church. 

During  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.  and  Elizabeth 
arose  the  Puritans,  so  called  from  their  dp.sire  to  have 
the  Church  purified.  Under  this  name  was  compre- 
hended a  variety  of  dissenters  of  different  opinions 
and  practices.  From  them  came  the  Independents 
and  many  of  the  Baptists  of  England,  Congregation- 
alists  and  others. 

The  prominent  protestant  denominations  of  our 
day  besides  those  named  are  the  Methodists,  Friends 
and  Seceders. 


(28) 


CHAPTER  IL 


Having  discovered  in  our  researches  a  number  of 
iects  maintaining  to  some  extent  the  principles  of  the 
Baptists,  even  in  the  dark  ages  of  corruption,  and 
having  glanced  at  the  Protestant  Reformation,  we 
present  in  this  chapter, 

▲  6H0ST  HZSTOBT  OF  BAFTI8K. 

Baptism  is  in  an  institution  of  the  Christian  Law- 
giver, and  was  as  ordained  by  him  plain  and  signifi- 
cant, but  became  in  the  course  of  time  loaded 
with  unmeaning  appendages,  and  in  both  subjects 
and  mode  matorially  altered.  Originally  believers 
were  the  only  subjects,  and  immersion  the  mode,  but 
from  professing  believers  it  passed  to  catechumens, 
and  then  to  infants,  and  from  immersion  it  was  redu- 
ced to  pouring,  and  then  to  sprinkling,  and  now  to 
any  thing,  provided  a  part  of  the  person  be  wet.  Its 
history  is  therefore,  not  only  interesting  but  impor- 
tant, and  presents  a  sufficiency  of  matter  for  volumes. 
Our  limits  will  permit  us  only  to  glean  a  few  items 
froj»*  Benedict's  **  Miniature  History  of  Baptism,"  th« 


(29) 

substance  of  which  is  obtained  from  Robinson,  who 
wrote  extensively  upon  the  subject,  but  whose  work 
I  will  not  spread  out  before  me  lest  I  be  tempted  to 
draw  upon  it  too  largely. 

In  the  New  Testament  accounts  of  Baptism,  we 
learn  that  the  ordinance  was  first  administered  by 
John  the  Baptist,  to  Christ  himself,  and  very  many 
Jews  who  professed  repentance.  Every  reader  will 
be  ready  to  admit  that  the  subjects  of  John's  baptism 
were  all  professed  penitents,  though  some  have  pre- 
tended to  find  infants  among  them,  an  opinion  so  ab- 
surd  that  to  name  it  seems  sufficient  to  refute  it,  and 
hence  very  few  Pedo  baptist  writers  have  advanced  it. 

The  Catholics  held  John  in  extravagant  estima- 
tion, but  modern  Pedo  baptists  go  to  the  other  extreme 
and  disparage  both  him  and  his  ministry,  contending 
that  the  rite  he  administered  was  not  Christian  bap- 
tism, but  a  continuation  of  Jewish  ablutions,  and 
that  the  gospel  dispensation  did  not  commence  until 
after  his  death.  He  is  thus  placed  in  a  forlorn  condi- 
tion, neither  Jew  nor  Christian,  neither  an  Old  Tes- 
tament Priest,  nor  a  New  Testament  minister. 

From  the  fact  that  messengers  were  sent  to  John 
to  enquire  who  he  was,  and  from  the  acknowledg- 
ment that  the  origin  of  his  baptism  was  unknown,  it 
does  seem  really  strange  that  he  is  to  be  turned  over 
to  the  Jewish  side.  His  ministry  is  called  by  Mark, 
"  the  beginning  of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  the  Jl  .a 
of  God,"  with  which  statement  Baptists  agree  with- 
out any  difficulty. 


(   30) 

This  notion  of  John  being  under  the  law  begets  a& 
absurdity  respecting  the  baptism  of  our  Saviour,  and 
a  pamphlet  was  some  time  ago  publishod,  entitled 
*'  The  Baptism  of  Jesus  Christ  not  to  be  imitated  by 
Christians."  It  makes  John  a  Jewish  Priest  baptis- 
ing Christ  into  his  priestly  office.  These  were  great 
discoveries,  and  appearing  to  afford  some  relief  to 
the  tottering  cause  of  infant  baptism,  have  gona 
an  extensive  round  among  its  supporters. 

The  propositions  contained  in  the  above  work  have 
been  refuted  by  Baptist  writers.  The  substance  of 
their  arguments  is  that,  had  Christ  been  about  to  be 
consecrated  a  Priest,  John  in  his  coarse  dress  was  not 
the  person  to  officiate,  it  belonged  to  the  sons  of 
Aaron  with  their  priestly  vestments ; — the  consecra- 
tion was  to  be  at  the  door  of  the  tabernacle,  and  not 
on  the  banks  of  the  Jordtin  ;  again,  none  but  the 
tribe  of  Levi  and  house  of  Aaron  could  be  admitted 
to  the  priesthood,  and  Christ  was  of  the  tribe  of  Judah; 
finally  Christ  was  a  priest  after  the  order  of  Melchi- 
ledec  and  not  after  the  order  of  Aaron. 

These  plain  scriptural  facts  are  sufficient  to  over- 
turn all  the  arguments  based  upon  so  novel  aa 
assumption,  and  the  Baptists  have  always  felt  a  plea- 
sure in  being  buried  with  Christ  according  to  his  com- 
mand and  example,  nor  have  they  felt  themselves  at 
all  guilty  of  "  delusion,  superstition  or  impiety^*  m 
s9  doing.  They  cannot  consent  to  have  John  removed 
from  the  dispensation  of  the  gospel,  and  his  ministry 
so  lightly  esteemed,  nor  can  they  resist  the  impres- 


(31  ) 

sion  that  had  his  name  been  John  the  Pedo  baptist) 
and  had  he  sprinkled  children  in  the  Synagogues  or 
the  temple,  from  a  cup  or  basin,  that  those  who  speak 
of  him  in  the  manner  just  named,  would  esteem  him 
very  highly,  and  find  for  him  an  honorable  place  ia 
the  dispensation  of  the  gospel. 

The  whole  account  of  baptism  furnished  in  the 
New  Testament  is  plain  and  intelligible.  That  in 
the  Acts  of  Apostles,  embracing  a  period  of  thirty 
years,  shows  us  believers,  both  men  and  women,  but 
not  one  infant  baptised,  though  it  is  almost  certain 
that  in  that  time  some  children  were  born  of  believ= 
ing  parents.  All  attempts  to  di&cover  the  baptism  of 
infants  in  the  Bible,  have  been  and  must  continue  to 
be  in  vain,  as  some  Pedo  baptists  themselves  ac" 
knowledge. 

In  the  primitive  ages  of  the  Church  baptism  was 
confined  to  professing  believers,  and  it  was  not  until  the 
third  century  that  there  was  any  innovation  upon  it. 
It  is  true  that  Irenasus  who  lived  in  the  second  cen- 
tury, is  represented  as  saying  that  the  Church  receiv- 
ed a  tradition  from  the  Apostles  to  baptise  little  chil- 
dren or  infants,  but  Dr.  Gill  challenged  the  literary 
world  to  produce  such  a  passage  in  the  writings  of  this 
father.  Origen  of  the  third,  and  not  Irenasus  of  the 
second  century,  it  has  been  acknowledged  was  the 
writer  who  made  the  assertion.  Tertullian  of  Africa 
in  the  third  century  makes  mention  of  infant  baptism, 
but  as  Dr.  Gill  says,  he  opposed  it.  His  opposition  is 
considered  evidence  of  its  existence,  but  certainly 


(  33  ) 

not  conclusive,  because  he  may  have  contended 
against  those  who  about  that  time  were  disposed  to 
introduce  it  into  the  church.  This  does  appear  to  b® 
the  truth  of  the  matter,  as  the  catechumen  state  had 
then  reached  some  degree  of  maturity,  and  the  tran- 
sition  from  the  baptism  of  catechumens  to  very  young 
persons  and  thence  to  mere  children  seems  easy. 

Catechumens  were  those  who  were  put  into  classes 
to  be  catechised  and  instructed  in  the  rudiments  of 
Christianity,  and  attaining  a  certain  degree  of  knowl- 
edge were  baptised.  Nothing  of  this  is  found  in  the 
New  Testament,  and  at  what  period  it  commenced  is 
uncertain,  but  is  supposed  to  have  originated  some 
time  towards  the  close  of  the  second  century  at  Alex- 
andria in  Egypt.  Catachumens  were  generally, 
though  not  always,  persons  in  a  state  of  minority,  and 
in  the  list  we  find  princes  themselves.  When  a  more 
expeditious  way  of  making  Christians  was  discovered, 
the  catechumen  state  fell  into  disuse,  and  as  some  sa- 
gacious priests  found  out  that  children  came  into  the 
world  crying  for  baptism,  god-fathers  and  god-moth- 
ers were  provided  for  them,  who  assumed  the  respon- 
sibility of  their  faithfulness  and  promised  what  was 
seldom  performed. 

It  is  not  difficult  to  suppose  that,  some  among  the 
catechumens  would  be  more  forward  than  the  rest,  and 
of  course  sooner  ready  for  baptism.  A  French  Catho- 
lic writer  observes  that  he  saw  a  child  of  seven  years 
of  age,  who  could  read  and  explain  the  Greek  Testa- 
ment with  facility,  and  heard  of  two  other  infants, 


(  33) 

firotber  and  sister,  the  one  nine  the  other  eleyen  or 
twelve  years  of  age,  able  to  speak  Greek  and  Latin 
perfectly  well."  A  monumental  inscription  in  Italy, 
informs  the  reader,  that  a  little  girl  six  months  old  did 
most  sweetly  and  freely  pronounce  the  name  of  Jesui 
every  day,  and  devoutly  adore  the  images  of  ths 
Saints.  Such  superstition,  of  which  there  are 
many  instances,  had  no  doubt  some  influence  ^ia 
handing  baptism  down  from  minors  to  babes,  while 
other  and  more  powerful  mo-tives  hastened  the  prog- 
ress of  this  rite. 

But  let  us  listen  to  TertuUian;  "  the  condescension 
of  God  may  confer  favors  as  he  pleases  ;  but  our  wish- 
es may  mislead  ourselves  and  others.  It  is  therefore 
most  expedient  to  defer  baptism  and  to  regulate  the 
administration  of  it  according  to  the  condition,  the 
disposition,  and  the  age  of  the  person  to  be  baptised, 
and  especially  in  the  case  of  little  ones.*  What  ne- 
cessity is  there  to  expose  sponsers  to  danger?  Indeed 
the  Lord  saith  forbid  them  not  to  come  unto  me;  and 
let  them  come  while  they  are  growing  up,  let  them 
come  and  learn,  and  let  them  be  instructed  when 
they  come,  and  when  they  understand  Christianity 
let  them  profess  themselves  Christians."  Is  it  not 
evident  that  infant  baptism  had  not  then  obtained, 
and  does  not  the  very  existence  of  the  Catechumen 
state  disprove  the  practice  of  infant  baptism  ? 

*  The  original  word  is  parvulos,  which  was  then  used 
for  minora  who  might  be  of  any  age  under  twenty-one. 


(34) 

Hear  also  the  testimony  of  two  Pedo  baptists 
Upon  the  subject.  A  learned  divine  of  Geneva  and  a 
professor  in  the  university  of  Amsterdam  in  the  se- 
venteenth century  says,  "  Pedo  baptism  was  unknown 
in  the  two  firstages  after  Christ,  in  the  third  and  fourth 
it  was  approved  by  a  few  ;  at  length  in  the  filth  and  fol- 
lowing it  began  to  obtain  m  divers  places ;  and  there- 
fore this  rite  is  indeed  observed  by  us  as  an  ancient 
custom  but  not  as  an  Apostolic  tradition."  The 
other.  Bishop  Taylor  calls  infant  baptism  **  a  pretend- 
ed Apostolical  tradition,"  but  further  says  "  that  the 
tradition  cannot  be  proved  to  be  Apostolical,  we  have 
very  good  evidence  from  antiquity." 

About  the  middle  of  the  third  century,  that  is  about 
40  years  after  the  account  of  Tertullian,  the  people  of 
Africa  had  succeeded  in  getting  baptism  administer- 
ed to  babes.  Fidus,  a  country  bishop,  wrote  to  Cy- 
prian  of  Carthage  to  know  whether  children  might  be 
baptised  before  they  were  eight  days  old,  as  he  could 
not  ascertain  by  his  bible ;  nor  could  Cyprian  tell 
without  consulting  a  council.  A  council  of  between 
sixty  and  seventy  bishops  met,  and  the  question  was 
brought  before  them.  Fidus  reasoned  from  circum- 
cision and  therefore  thought  that  they  should  be  bap- 
tised at  eight  days  old.  "  No"  replied  the  council, 
"God  denies  grace  to  none ;  Jesus  came  not  to  des- 
troy  men's  lives  but  to  save  them,  and  we  ought  to 
do  all  we  can  to  save  our  fellow  creatures.  Besides 
God  would  be  a  respecter  of  persons  if  he  denied  tc 
infants  what  he  grants  to  adults.   Did  not  the  prophet 


(  33  ) 

Eiisha  lie  upon  a  child,  and  put  his  mouth  upon  hiB 
mouth,  and  his  eyes  upon  his  eyes,  and  his  hande 
upon  his  hands  ?  Now,  the  spiritual  sense  of  this  is, 
that  infants  are  equal  to  men ;  but  if  you  refuse  to 
baptise  them  you  destroy  this  equality  and  are  par- 
tial." Some  other  questions  were  agitated  that  might 
do  for  African  bishops,  but  not  so  well  for  modern 
times. 

But  little  more  is  heard  of  infant  baptism  until  the 
fifth  century,  when  in  the  year  416  a  council  was 
held,  of  which  St.  Austin  was  principal  director,  and 
it  was  decreed,  "  that  whosoever  denieth  that  infants 
newly  born  of  their  mothers  are  to  be  baptised  let 
him  be  accursed."  We  will  hear  of  another  Saint  of 
this  name  when  we  come  to  the  history  of  the  En- 
glish and  Welsh  Baptists. 

We  have  now  seen  that  infant  baptism  began  in 
Africa,  and  not  in  Jadea,  and  was  there  determined 
by  an  awful  anathema  in  the  fifth  century.  The  first 
ecclesiastical  canon  in  Europe,  for  it  was  framed  at 
Girona  in  Spain,  in  the  sixth  century, and  the  first  im- 
perial edict  for  its  establishment  was  by  Charlemagne 
in  the  eighth.  The  council  at  Girona,  though  con- 
sisting of  but  seven  bishops  legislated  with  effect, 
because  parents  were  concerned  for  their  children's 
salvation.  One  of  the  ten  rules  of  discipline  framed 
by  them  was,  "  that  in  case  infants  were  ill  and 
would  not  take  their  mothers'  milk,  if  they  were  offer- 
ed, they  must  be  baptised  even  though  it  were  the 
day  they  were  borr."    The  law  of  Charlemagne  was 


(36) 

nearly  300  years  after,  when  the  custom  had  become 
generally  prevalent,  and  the  emperor  for  political 
purposes  obliged  the  Saxons,  on  pain  of  death  to  be 
baptised  themselves,  and  laid  heavy  fines  on  those 
who  should  neglect  to  have  their  children  baptised 
within  the  year  of  their  birth.  Of  course,  the  cause 
of  infant  baptism  would  now  succeed,  when  fire  and 
sword  would  end  the  dispute.  Here  too  we  see  the 
germ  of  that  persecution,  which  the  Baptists  have 
all  along  suffered  to  a  greater  or  less  extent. 

Other  causes  besides  ecclesiastical  and  imperial  de- 
crees united  to  hasten  the  progress  of  Pedo  baptism. 
The  words  of  Christ  to  Nicodemus  were  misunder- 
stood and  misapplied,  and  an  undue  reliance  was 
placed  upon  the  rite.  It  could  wash  away  original 
sin,  and  place  a  person  in  a  state  of  certain  salvation  ; 
and  more  than  this,  whoever  died  without  it  were'assu- 
redly  lost.  Of  course  it  required  some  time  to  bring 
these  errors  into  general  belief,  and  while  the  process 
was  going  on,  another  error  was  introduced,  which 
produced  an  inconvenient  collision.  It  was  thought 
that  sin  after  baptism  would  destroy  its  salutary  ef- 
fects, and  this  principle  led  many  to  defer  their  bap- 
tism as  long  as  possible.  Its  duration  was  short,  as 
the  more  pleasant  belief  that  the  water  of  baptism 
was  the  laver  of  regeneration  obtained  the  ascenden. 
cy,  and  parents  were  careful  to  have  their  children 
washed  in  it,  and  willing  to  leave  their  relapsing  or 
rather  continuing  in  sin  as  another  affair. 

Thus  we  have  seen  the  exalted  eminence  that  bap- 


(  37) 

tism  obtained,  and  to  whom  and  what  it  was  owing* 
The  law  was  employed,  and  the  benevolence  of  priesta 
and  parents  and  nurses  was  taxed,  to  prevent  man,  wo- 
man or  child  from  going  out  of  the  world  without  this 
Heavenly  passport.  The  following  passage  may  be 
found  in  Robinson's  History  of  Baptism,  under  the 
article  Aspersion,  where  the  authorities  are  quoted. 

"The  absolute  necessity  of  dipping  in  order  to  a 
valid  baptism ;  and  the  indispensable  necessity  of 
baptism  in  order  to  salvation,  were  two  doctrinesj 
which  clashed,  and  the  collision  kindled  up  a  sort  of 
war  between  parents  and  priests.  The  doctrine  was 
cruel  and  the  feelings  of  humanity  revolted  against  it. 
Power  may  give  law  ;  but  it  is  more  than  power  can 
do  to  make  unnatural  laws  sit  easy  in  the  minds  of 
men. 

"  The  clergy  felt  the  inconvenience  of  this  state  of 
things,  for  they  were  obliged  to  attend  at  a  moment's 
warning,  night  or  day,  without  the  power  of  demand- 
ing a  fee,  and  if  they  neglected  Uieir  duty  were  se- 
rerely  punished.  A  great  number  of  expedients  were 
tried  to  remedy  this  evil.  At  first  infants  were  bap- 
tised with  Catechumens  in  public  at  two  specified 
times  in  the  year ;  when  it  was  observed  that  some 
died  before  the  season  came,  priests  were  empowered 
to  baptise  at  any  time  and  place  in  case  of  sickness. 
When  it  was  remarked  that  a  priest  was  not  always 
at  hand,  new  canons  empowered  him  to  depute  other* 
to  perform  the  ceremony,  and  midwivea  were  licens- 
ed.    It  happened  sometimes  while  the  midwife  wat 


(  M  ) 

baptising  a  child  not  likely  to  live  many  minutes,  the 
mother  was  neglected  and  died.  To  prevent  such  ac- 
cidents it  was  decreed  that  any  body,  a  Jew  or  de- 
graded Priest,  a  scullion  or  felon  might  baptise. 
Sometimes  a  vessel  large  enough  or  a  quantity  of 
water  sufficient  to  dip  an  infant,  could  not  be  procured 
on  a  sudden  ;  and  while  in  the  dead  of  the  night  and 
perhaps  in  a  severe  frost  the  assistants  were  running 
to  borrow  utensils  or  to  procure  water,  the  ill-fated  in- 
fant expired.  In  vain  were  laws  made  expressly 
requiring  every  thing  to  be  in  readiness,  the 
laws  of  nature  defied  human  control,  the  evil  was  in- 
curable and  the  anguish  intolerable.  Some  infants 
died  the  moment  they  were  born,  others  before,  both 
unbaptised  and  all  for  the  comfort  of  the  miserable 
mother  doomed  like  fiends  to  descend  instantly  to  a 
place  of  torment." 

"  In  the  year  1751  a  doctor  of  laws  of  Palermo, 
published  at  Milan,  in  the  Italian  tongue,  a  book  of 
three  hundred  and  twenty  pages  in  quarto,  dedicated 
to  all  the  guardian  angels  to  direct  priests  and  phy- 
sicians how  to  secure  the  eternal  salvation  of  infants 
by  baptising  them  when  they  could  not  be  born." 
This  is  a  point  in  infant  sprinkling  where  modesty 
compels  us  to  retreat  and  retire  ;  as  does  that  of  the 
baptism  of  abortives. 

It  may  be  well  for  some  persons  to  read  the  ac- 
counts at  which  we  have  just  hinted  before  they  de- 
claim so  much  against  our  "  unwarrantable  stress 
upon  baptism"  or  our  "  indecorous"  manner  of  iisr 
administration. 


(  39) 

Having  traced  the  baptism  of  babes  to  its  highest 
and  lowest  state,  we  only  say  that  it  hcis  now  in  all 
protestant  and  in  most  Catholic  churches  assumed  a 
more  rational  and  becoming  character.  The  baptism 
of  believers  we  have  seen  to  be  an  interesting  thing, 
but  that  of  new  born  babes  an  unanimating  and  in* 
significant  affair.  And  finally,  we  do  believe  that 
infant  baptism  wilFin  all  protestant  churches  soon  be 
banished,  and  a  return  to  scriptural  authority  in  sub- 
ject and  mode  be  hailed  with  universal  acclamation. 


THE    MODE    OF    BAPTISM, 

as  a  disputed  point  becomes  an  interesting  part  of 
History.  Beyond  all  doubt  immersion  was  the  mode 
in  the  time  of  John  and  the  Apostles.  A  cloud  of 
witnesses  appear  in  proof  of  this  assertion,  and  their 
testimony  we  think  places  this  matter  in  a  light  so 
conclusive  that  no  candid  person  will  gainsay  or  re- 
sist it. 

The  baptism  of  John  was  performed  in  Jordan  and 
Enon.  The  selection  of  these  places  must  have  been 
made  with  some  express  reason,  or  in  plain  terms 
**  because  there  was  much  water  there."  As  it  has 
sometimes  been  asserted  that  Judea  could  not  afford 
a  sufficiency  of  water  for  immersion,  a  brief  descrip- 
tion of  the  places  named  will  be  given. 

Jordan  is  a  river  which  rises  from  the  lake  Phiia, 
and  after  rnnning  fifteen  miles  under  ground  breaki 


(40) 

out  at  Peneum.  A  little  below  Dan,  the  stream 
forms  the  lake  Samachonites  which  is  about  four 
miles  over  and  seven  long.  After  leaving  this  lake 
it  runs  fifteen  miles  further  and  forms  the  lake  or  sea 
of  Tiberias,  thence  at  its  opposite  end  it  proceeds 
forward  again,  and  after  a  course  of  sixty-five  miles 
falls  into  the  Dead  Sea.  Morse  and  Parish  in  their 
Gazetteer  say,  it  is  generally  four  or  five  rods  wide 
and  nine  feet  deep.  Robinson  says  that  so  far  from 
wanting  water  it  was  subject  to  two  sorts  of  floods, 
one  periodical  at  harvest  time,  the  other  such  as  all 
streams  in  uneven  countries  are  subject  to.  To  one 
Jeremiah  alludes  when  he  says,  *'  Behold  the  King 
of  Babylon  shall  come  up  like  a  lion  from  the  swel- 
ling of  Jordan."  Here  John  stationed  himself  not 
for  the  purpose  of  supplying  the  camels  &c.  with  drink 
as  some  say,  but  for  the  convenience  of  immersing 
the  repenting  Jews. 

Enon  is  not  so  easily  described  as  Jordan,  for  histo- 
rians and  geographers  are  not  agreed  respecting  it.  It 
was  at  least  50  miles  North  of  Jordan.  Some  suppose 
it  was  a  deep  spring  called  the  dove  spring  or  dove^s 
eye ;  others  think  it  signified  the  fountain  of  the  sun  ; 
while  others  are  of  opinion  that  it  was  either  a  natu- 
ral spring,  an  artificial  reservoir,  or  a  cavernous  tem- 
ple of  the  sun  prepared  by  the  ancient  Canaanites. 
But  one  thing  is  certain,  it  was  a  place  where  there 
was  much  water,  and  this  was  suflicient  for  John  and 
every  other  baptist.  The  Greek  for  much  water  is 
polla  udata,  and  these  little  words  have  furnished  mat- 


(  41  ) 

t€r  for  much  learned  criticism  and  many  futile  quib- 
bles. *' Since  sprinkling  came  in  fashion"  says  Ro- 
binson, ''  criticism  unheard  of  in  former  ages  hath  en- 
deavoured to  derive  evidence  for  scarcity  of  water 
from  the  Greek  text  of  John,  and  to  render  polla 
udata,  not  much  water  but  many  waters,  and  then  by 
an  ingenious  supposition  to  infer  that  many  waters 
signify  not  many  collected  into  one,  but  parted  into 
many  little  rills  which  might  all  serve  for  sprinkling, 
but  could  not  any  one  of  them  be  used  for  dipping: 
as  if  a  man  would  want  many  brooks  for  the  purpose 
of  sprinkling.  It  is  observable  that  the  rivers  Eu- 
phrates, Tiber,  and  Jordan,  are  all  described  by  pol- 
la udata.  How  it  comes  to  pass  that  a  mode  of  speak- 
ing which  on  every  other  occasion  signifies  much, 
should  in  the  case  of  baptism  signify  little  is  a  ques- 
tion easy  to  answer." 

In  John's  baptism  the  evidence  of  immersion  ap- 
pears conclusive,  yet  hear  what  a  Pedo-baptist,  Dr. 
Guyse  has  said  ;  "  It  seems  to  me  that  the  people 
stood  in  ranks  near  to  or  just  within  the  edge  of  the 
river ;  and  John  passing  along  before  them  threw 
water  upon  their  beads  or  faces  with  his  hands  or  some 
proper  instrument."  We  suspect  this  good  man  will 
find  few  to  agree  with  him  even  in  theory  and  much 
fewer  in  practice. 

Baptism  as  administered  by  the  Apostles  unques- 
tionably agreed  with  that  of  John,  nor  does  a  single 
narrative  concerning  it  militate  against  the  idea  of 
immersion.     From   writers   of   unquestionable    au- 


(42) 

thority,  it  is  evident  that  tbe  primitive  Christians 
continued  to  baptise  in  rivers,  pools  and  baths,  until 
aboHt  the  middle  of  the  third  century.  Justin  Mar- 
tyr and  Tertullian  represent  the  candidates  as  going 
to  a  place  where  there  was  water,  and  it  was  indiffer- 
ent whether  it  were  a  sea,  river,  lake,  pool,  or  bath. 

Mosheim  says,  baptism  was  administered  in  the 
first  century  without  the  public  assemblies  in  places 
appointed  and  prepared  for  that  purpose,  and  was  per- 
formed by  immersion  of  the  whole  body  in  the  bap- 
tismal fount. 

Sprinkling  for  baptism  was  introduced  in  Africa  in 
the  third  century,  when  baptism  began  to  be  con- 
sidered essential  to  salvation.  Many  were  taken  sick 
before  they  had  been  baptised,  and  fearing  destruc- 
tion if  they  died  without  it,  did  the  best  they  could 
and  were  sprinkled  as  they  lay  upon  their  beds.  This 
however,  was  reputed  a  very  imperfect  baptism. 

Pope  Stephen  III.  in  the  eighth  century  allowed 
pouring  in  the  case  of  infants  in  danger  of  death. 
The  question  was  proposed  to  him,  whether  in  case 
of  necessity  it  were  lawful  to  baptise  by  pouring 
water  out  of  the  hand  or  a  cup  on  the  infant,  to  which 
he  answered,  that  if  such  a  baptism  were  performed 
in  such  a  case  of  necessity  in  the  name  of  the  Holy 
Trinity,  it  should  be  held  valid.  Here  is  the  origin 
of  private  baptism,  and  of  sprinkling  or  pouring.  It 
did  not  however  extend  further  than  to  cases  of  ne- 
cessity, and  did  not  alter  the  mode  of  dipping  in  pub- 
lic baptisms.    It  was  not  until  five  hundred  fifty  years 


(  43) 

after,  that  the  Legislature  in  a  council  at  Ravenna 
in  the  year  1311,  declared  dipping  or  sprinkling  in- 
different. 

We  will  again  let  a  Pedo  baptist  speak  who  will 
certainly  give  no  testimony  in  our  favor  but  that 
which  truth  and  candor  require.  In  his  elaborate 
History  of  Infant  baptism  Dr.  Wall*  says,  "Calvin 
was,  I  think,  the  first  in  the  world  that  drew  up  a 
liturgy  that  prescribed  pouring  water  on  the  infant 
absolutely  without  saying  any  thing  of  dipping.  It 
was  his  admirers  in  England,  who  in  Queen  Eliza- 
beth's time  brought  pouring  into  ordinary  use,  which 
before  was  used  only  to  weak  children.  But  the  suc- 
ceeding Presbyterians  in  England  about  1644,  when 
their  reign  began  went  farther  yet  from  the  ancient 
way  J  and  instead  of  pouring  brought  into  use  in 
many  places  sprinkling ;  declaring  at  the  same  time 
against  all  use  of  fonts,  baptisteries,  &c.  The  way 
that  is  now  ordinarily  used,  we  cannot  deny  to 
have  been  a  novelty  brought  into  this  church  (of 
England)  by  those  that  had  learnt  it  in  Germany  or 
Geneva.  And  they  were  not  contented  with  follow- 
ing the  example  of  pouring  a  quantity  of  water,  which 
had  there  been  introduced  instead  of  immersion,  but 
improved  it,  (if  I  may  so  abuse  that  word,)  from  pour- 
ing to  sprinkling,  that  it  might  have  as  little  resem- 
blance of  the  ancient  way  of  baptising  as  possible." 


♦  The  History  was  written  in  1705,  and  a  Defence  in  le^ 
ply  to  Dr.  John  Gale  in  1720, 


(  44) 

About  the  middle  of  the  third  century  baptisteries 
began  to  be  erected,  which  at  first  were  simple,  but 
in  the  end  arose  to  a  high  degree  of  elegant  supersti- 
tion. Several  are  described  by  Robinson  in  his  his- 
tory of  baptism  with  considerable  precision,  but  we 
deem  it  unnecessary  to  transcribe  his  descriptions. 

The  Greeks  have  always  continued  immersion. 
Mush  as  they  have  been  divided  in  speculative  opin- 
ions, and  numerous  as  dissenters  from  the  established 
church  have  been,  there  is  not  a  word  in  all  their  his- 
tory in  favor  of  sprinkling.  Because  they  were  Greeks 
they  unanimously  thought  that  to  baptise  was  to  bap- 
tise, that  is  to  dip  is  to  dip.  Dr.  Staughton  in  his 
account  of  the  India  mission  says  he  was  once  in  the 
company  of  a  gentleman  whose  native  language  was 
the  Greek.  Upon  being  asked  the  meaning  of  the 
word  baptizo,  he  said  it  meant  baptizo,  but  being  in- 
terrogated more  particularly,  he  signified  that  it  meant 
immersion. 

From  the  little  sketch  of  the  history  of  baptism  here 
presented  to  the  reader,  it  will  be  easily  perceived 
that  it  is  a  curious  and  complicated  subject.  It  has 
been  made  so  by  the  additions  and  subtractions  of 
men  who  have  forsaken  the  ground  of  scripture,  and 
laid  other  foundations  for  their  practice.  The  study 
of  infant  sprinkling  is  especially  perplexing  as  many 
know  by  experience,  whilst  in  believers  baptism 
every  thing  is  plain. 


(  46) 


CHAPTER  III. 


This  chapter  will  be  devoted  to  a  glance  at  the 
baptists  in  several  of  the  countries  of  Europe,  begin- 
ning with 


GERMANY. 

We  are  assured  by  Mosheim  that  baptist  principles 
existed  in  Germany  long  before  the  Reformation. 
They  were  maintained  by  the  Waldenses,  Petrobrus- 
sians,  and  other  distinguished  sects. 

In  this  chapter  the  baptists  are  to  be  considered 
under  three  different  names,  Anabaptists,*  Mennon- 
ites  and  Dutch  baptists.  The  first  was  conferred  by 
way  of  reproach,  the  second  was  derived  from  the 
celebrated  Menno  Simon,  and  the  last  from  the  com- 
mon nature  of  the  people  of  Holland,  where  many  of 
the  Mennonites  settled. 


♦This  name  signifies  one  who  re-baptises,  and  was  gi- 
ren  according  to  Robinson  by  a  Swiss  pedant  who  wished 
the  world  to  know  that  he  understood  Greek. 


(  46  ) 

We  have  seen  upon  the  authority  ef  Mosheim,  that 
there  were  many  Christians  concealed  in  almost  all 
the  countries  of  Europe,  before  the  rise  of  Luther  and 
Calvin.   These  we  have  reason  to  believe  were  most- 
ly baptists,  and  from  the  concessions  of  Mosheim  and 
other   testimony,   were   the   remains  of  the  ancient 
Waldenses.      The  spirits  of  these  dispersed  and  per- 
secuted people  were  revived  when  the  spirit  of  the 
Reformation  was  aroused.     They  started  up  sudden- 
ly under  different  headers  in  Germany,  Switzerland, 
and  the  Netherlands,  with  the  hope  that  the  primi- 
tive purity  and  simplicity  of  the  church  would  be  re- 
stored.    They  looked  to  Luther  for  the  accomplish- 
ment of  great  things,  and  commenced  their  labors  of 
reform  in  an  open  and  zealous  manner,  so  thatsucess 
attended  their  efforts  and  very   many  adopted  their 
views.     They  soon,  however  became  dissatisfied  with 
the  plan  of  the  Saxon  reformer.     It  was  beneath  the 
sublimity  of  their  conceptions  of  reform,  and  they 
therefore  undertook  to  carry  it  forward  to  perfection. 
Luther,  they  seemed  to  think  merely  repaired  the  old 
house,  they  believed  it  should  be  taken  down,  the 
rotten  timbers  left  out,  and  the  building  be  construct- 
ed after  the  modwl  of  primitive  times.     They  con- 
tended that  the  church   should  not,  like  Luther's, 
be  composed  of  all  within  certain  geographical  limits, 
but  made  up  of  professed  believers  only.   They  were 
also  dissatisfied  with  the  retention  of  the  Popish  cus- 
tom of  admitting  infants  to  baptism,  and  hoped,  though 
vainly,  for  a  reformation  in  the  matter.    It  is  asserted 


(  4^  ) 

cn  good  authority  that  "  infant  baptism  was  agitated 
among  the  reformers  themselves,  and  that  some  of 
them  were  for  rejecting  it." 

A  historian  of  those  times  says,  "  that  the  business 
of  Anabaptism  began  at  Wittemberg  in  1522."  Ca- 
rolostadt  was  often  charged,  even  by  his  own  party 
with  favoring  the  Anabaptists.  Zuinglius,  who  flour- 
ished about  the  year  1520  was,  according  to  his  own 
confession,  for  a  time  inclined  to  reject  infant  bap- 
tism, but  like  many  others  finally  gained  a  victory 
over  his  scruples  and  became  a  persecutor  of  the 
Anabaptists.  Luther  himself,  appears  from  Robin- 
son's Researches  to  have  suggested  some  baptistical 
opinions  in  a  conference  with  some  of  the  Vaudois, 
who  practised  infant  baptism.  He  contended  then, 
that  faith  and  baptism  ought  always  to  be  connected 
together.  The  mode  of  baptism  he  has  defined  to  be 
dipping,  and  the  etymology  of  the  word  (baptizo,)  he 
aaid,  seemed  to  require  that  the  person  should  be 
wholly  immersed  and  immediately  taken  out.  He  has 
indeed,  been  taxed  by  Catholics  with  being  the  father 
of  the  German  dippers. 

No  accounts  are  furnished  by  which  the  number 
who  embraced  Baptist  sentiments  in  those  times  can 
be  ascertained.  Mosheim  makes  them  a  prodigious 
multitude,  but  considered  them  a  miserable  rabble. 
The  number  of  real  Baptists  was  no  doubt  great,  but 
of  those  who  were  falsely  so  called  much  greater. 
The  papists  formerly  called  all  heretics  Waldenses, 
ap'^  ^t  this  time  the  protestants  classed  all  who  op 


(  48  ) 

posed  infant  baptism,  or  sighed  for  liberty,  under  the 
denomination  of  Anabaptists,  and  the  sword  of  perse- 
cution was  unsheathed  against  all  who-  bore  that 
name. 

It  is  a  painful  fact  that  the  popish  doctrine  that 
heretics  ought  to  die,  was  transferred  to  the  protestant 
creed.  "  It  is  true  that  many  Anabaptists  suffered 
death  merely  because  they  were  judged  incurable 
heretics,  for  then  the  errors  of  limiting  baptism  to 
adult  persons,  and  re-baptising  such  as  had  received 
it  in  infancy  were  looked  upon  as  flagitious  and  intol- 
erable heresies."  For  a  time,  the  Baptists  enjoyed 
the  liberty  of  defending  their  sentiments,  and  public 
disputes  were  held  in  different  places  from  1525  to 
1532,  but  this  liberty  was  not  long  allowed.  The 
cause  of  infant  baptism  suffered  so  much  from  this 
kind  of  examination,  and  Anabaptism  prevailed  so  ex- 
tensively, that  penal  statutes  were  enacted  requiring 
all  persons  to  have  their  children  baptised,  and  for- 
bidding re-baptisation  under  the  penalty  of  fines,  im- 
prisonment, or  banishment,  and  even  death  itself. 

An  eminent  man.  Dr.  Hubmeierus,  who  engaged  in 
a  public  dispute  with  Zuinglius  in  1525,  and  whose 
character  is  highly  extolled  by  Meshovius  a  Catholic, 
as  a  learned  and  eloquent  man,  was  burnt  and  his  wife 
drowned  at  Vienna,  in  1528.  In  the  year  1526  or 
1527,  Felix  Mantz  or  Mentz,  who  was  of  a  noble 
family  and  a  very  learned  man,  was  drowned  at  Zurich. 
In  1528  two  were  beheaded  at  Schwas  and  one  at 
Augsburg,  for  opposing  infant  baptism.  At  Saltzburg 


(49) 

eighteen  persons,  and  at  Waltzen  twenty. five,  vreri? 
burnt  in  ihe  same  year.  In  1529,  three  hundred  and 
seventy  suffered  death.  The  men  were  generally 
beheaded  and  the  women  drowned.  In  Switzerland 
about  the  same  time,  the  Anabaptists  were  very  hard- 
ly treated,  and  several  suffered  martyrdom. 

As  the  fires  of  persecution  thus  raged,  it  is  not  sur^ 
prising  that  many  who  never  had  entered  fully  and 
from  principle  into  the  ranks  of  the  baptists,  would 
desert  them.  Such  was  the  case,  but  on  the  other 
hand,  some  were  constrained  to  become  members  of 
their  communion.  Among  these  was  the  celebrated 
Menno  Simon,  who  was  born  in  Friesland  in  1505,  or- 
dained a  Popish  priest,  and  continued  such  until 
1531,  when  he  began  to  suspect  the  validity  of  many 
Romish  doctrines,  and  among  the  rest  of  infant  bap- 
tism. He  first  made  his  suspicions  known  to  other 
priests,  and  afterwards  to  Luther,  but  not  obtaining 
satisfaction  from  either  he  engaged  in  the  study  of  the 
New  Testament  and  Ecclesiastical  History,  and 
brought  up  as  is  the  general  result  in  such  cases, 
upon  baptist  ground.  In  1536  he  puf'tcly  embraced 
the  sentiments  of  the  Anabaptists,  and  in  about  a 
year  commenced  his  ministry  among  them.  From 
this  period  to  his  death,  (about  25  years,)  he  travelled 
extensively,  and  preached  so  successfully,  that  multi- 
tudes adopted  his  views.  He  was  a  man  of  genius 
and  considerable  learning,  who  would  have  carried 
the  reformation  farther  than  Luther  or  Calvin  did, 
and  would  have  been  ranked  with  the  chief  reform- 

£ 


(50) 

era,  ^*  had  there  not  been  some  cross-grained  fatalit;/ 
attending  the  laudable  deeds  of  the  baptists." 

Meano  v^e  claim  to  be  a  baptist,  although  those  now 
called  Mennonists  are  not  strictly  such.  They  have 
adopted  pouring  instead  of  immersion,  though  it  is 
certain  that  they  and  the  Anabaptists  of  Germany 
practised  dipping.  To  proportion  punishment  to 
crime,  many  of  them  were  drowned.  Menno  himself 
taught  immersion  exclusively,  for  says  he,  "  after  we 
have  searched  ever  so  diligently  we  shall  find  no  other 
baptism  besides  dipping  in  water,  which  is  accepta- 
ble to  God  and  maintained  in  his  word.  Let  who 
v?ill  oppose,  this  is  the  only  mode  of  baptism  that  Je- 
sus Christ  instituted,  and  the  Apostles  taught  and 
practised."  The  precise  time  or  reason  of  the  change 
3f  immersion  to  pouring  cannot  be  told.  Changes 
have  taken  place  in  all  parties  and  subjected  them  to 
inortificatior  ;  instance  the  state  of  the  Lutheran  and 
Reformed  churches  of  Germany,  and  that  of  Geneva. 

The  Dutch  baptists  it  is  said,  have  published  ex- 
tensive histories  of  themselves,  but  they  have  never 
been  translated  into  English,  and  very  little  is  known 
af  them.  Writers  make  frequent  mention  of  a  folio 
volume  entitled  the  Martyrology  of  the  foreign  Ana- 
baptists,  which  is  said  to  contain  a  numerous  list  of 
ancidnt  baptist  martyrs. 

As  the  history  of  the  people  under  consider- 
ation, has  been  identified  with  the  tumultuous  scenes 
^A  the  sixteenth  century,  it  seems  proper  here  to  give 
the  reader  a  cursory  view  of  the  whole  matter.     Tbs 


(  51  ) 

Munster  insurrection  has  been  visited  upon  the  bap» 
lists  by  all  their  enemies  who  have  written  their  his- 
tory, as  its  Alpha  and  Omega.  That  revolt  took  place 
under  these  circumstances.  The  condition  of  the 
peasants  of  Germany  was  truly  deplorable*  They 
were  under  a  galling  yoke,  from  which  in  1524  they 
meditated  a  disenthralment.  The  execrable  feudal 
system  was  then  in  force,  having  been  established  in 
early  ages,  in  the  night  of  barbarism.  Its  grand  prin- 
ciple, ihat  all  lands  were  derived  from  the  crown,  was 
productive  of  unjust  and  oppressive  consequences,  in- 
somuch that  the  wretched  rustics  had  before  them 
only  the  prospect  of  everlasting  slavery. 

The  fire  of  liberty  inherent  in  the  human  breast 
began  to  burn,  and  efforts  were  made  by  the  peasants 
to  gain  their  freedom.  Within  their  memory  there 
had  been  insurrections  against  oppression,  which  en- 
couraged them  to  rise ;  they  expected  also,  aid  from 
their  Swiss  neighbors ;  and  a  third  circumstance  and 
one  which  operated  strongly,  was  the  lamentable  con- 
dition of  both  Church  and  State.  They  were  earning 
money  by  hard  labour  for  unprincipled  gentry  to  con- 
sume in  luxury  or  war;  and  as  to  religious  privileges 
they  had  none.  Another  encouragement  was  the  ex- 
ample and  principles  of  Luther;  he  had  broken  the 
chains  of  oppression  and  in  1520,  published  a  tract  on 
Christian  liberty  which  was  eagerly  read,  and  made 
known  to  those  who  could  not  read.  Its  contents 
stimulated  the  people  to  assert  their  rights,  and  the 
cause  of  revolt  was  espoused  by  many  who  were  nei- 


(52  ) 

ther  madmen  nor  monsters.  These  rebels  were  not 
exclusively  Anabaptists,  Lutherans,  nor  Catholics  but 
a  mixture  of  all. 

In  the  svrnmer  of  1524,  the  peasants  of  Suabia,  on 
the  estate  of  Count  Lutfen,  were  the  first  to  revolt, 
then  those  of  a  neighboring  abbey.  All  agreed  and 
declared  that,  not  religion  but  secular  oppression  was 
the  cause  of  their  dissatisfaction.  The  news  spread- 
ing over  Germany,  brought  in  the  ensuing  spring  no 
less  than  three  hundred  thousand  men  into  the  fields  of 
Suabia,  Franconia,Thuringia&c.consistingofall  those 
who  considered  themselves  in  any  manner  aggrieved. 

To  the  Baptist  teachers  as  best  acquainted  with  the 
principles  of  liberty,  the  eyes  of  the  peasants  were 
turned  for  counsel.  One  of  the  most  eminent  among 
them  was  Thomas  Muncer,  who  had  been  a  Romish 
priest,  but  afterwards  a  disciple  and  great  favorite  of 
Luther.  His  character  and  manner  as  a  preacher 
won  him  the  hearts  of  the  rustics.  The  moment  ho 
finished  his  discourses  he  retired  from  the  crowd  to 
retirement,  a  practice  so  singular,  that  the  people 
would  throng  about  the  door,  peep  through  the  crevi- 
ces, and  sometimes  oblige  him  to  let  them  enter.  He 
was  called  Luther's  curate,  and  Luther  named  him 
Absalom,  probably  because  he  stole  away  the  hearts 
of  the  men  of  Israel.  His  enemies  say  that  all  this 
was  artifice.  It  was  not  suspected  however,  until  he 
became  a  baptist.  They  say  he  was  all  this  time  plot- 
ting  the  rustic  war,  but  this  is  not  likely.  The  truth 
is  that,  while  Luther  was  enjoying  ease  with  princesj 


(  53  ) 

Muncer  was  labouring  among  the  people.  No  doubt 
he  beheld  and  deplored  their  bondage,  and  saw  that 
deliverance  could  not  come  from  Luther's  plans,  es- 
pecially  while  he  was  courting  the  favor  of  princes 
and  the  gentry. 

Luther  became  his  enemy,  and  advised  the  magis- 
trates to  require  Muncer  to  give  an  account  of  his 
call,  and  if  he  failed  to  prove  that  he  acted  under  hu- 
man authority,  to  insist  upon  a  miracle  to  sustain  his 
call  from  God.  The  magistrates  and  monks  fell  into 
this  snare,  and  set  about  the  work,  but  the  people  re- 
sented it,  especially  as  coming  from  a  man  who  had 
been  loaded  with  anathemas  for  the  very  crime  of  which 
he  accused  his  brother,  and  carried  the  matter  so  far 
that  they  expelled  the  monks,  then  the  magistrates, 
and  elected  new  Senators,  of  whom  Muncer  was  one. 
Though  Muncer's  doctrines  all  tended  to  liberty, 
he  had  no  immediate  concern  in  the  first  insurrec- 
tions, nor  was  it  till  many  months  after  that  he  joined 
the  insurgents;  but  knowing  their  cause  to  be  just  he 
drew  up  for  them  a  manifesto,  setting  forth  their 
grievances,  which  was  presented  to  their  lords  and 
scattered  all  over  Germany.  This  instrument  has 
been  highly  applauded  as  a  master  piece  of  its  kind, 
and  as  Voltaire  has  said,  a  Lycurgus  would  have 
signed  it.  It  consists  of  twelve  articles,  of  such  a 
length  as  to  preclude  its  insertion  here. 

But  the  noble  sentiments  there  expressed,  are  the 
infernal  tenets  and  damnable  Anabaptistical  errors, 
which  Pedo  baptigts  of  all  orders  from  Luther  dowa 
e2 


(  54) 

have  thought  proper  to  execrate.  This  crime  of  the 
baptists  has  been  for  300  years  visited  upon  their 
descendants. 

It  is  most  evident  that  the  Rustic  war  was  a  patrio- 
tic attempt  to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  tyranny,  and  had 
it  been  successful,  ten  thousand  tongues  would  have 
celebrated  its  praise.  Like  all  other  struggles  of  the 
same  kind,  it  may  have  been  attended  with  unjustifi-^ 
able  acts,  and  it  is  altogether  unnecessary  to  attempt 
a  vindication  of  every  circumstance  which  either 
friends  or  enemies  may  choose  to  connect  with  it. 
That  some  called  baptists,  pursued  unwarrantable 
measures  may  be  true,  but  that  as  a  body  the  Ana- 
baptists, (as  some  will  have  them  termed),  acted 
wickedly  or  improperly  is  not  true. 

The  particulars  of  the  war  we  cannot  give,  sufice 
it  to  say,  it  lasted  about  eleven  years,  and  cost  Ger- 
many the  lives  of  many  thousand  men.  The  number 
is  computed  by  some  at  fifty  thousand,  by  others  at  a 
hundred  thousand,  and  these  mostly  Anabaptists. 
Truly  they  must  have  been  literally  a  church  mili- 
tant, for  besides  that  number  slain,  many  thousands 
were  burnt,  drowned  and  exiled.  If  as  some  have  ig- 
norantly  or  wickedly  said,  the  baptists  began  with  the 
madmen  of  Munster,  their  origin  is  not  only  peculiar, 
but  their  success  in  making  converts  during  the  priva- 
tions of  war  perfectly  astounding. 

It  may  be  asked  why  has  the  blame  of  these  tumults 
been  cast  upon  the  baptists?  At  other  times  and  in 
©ther  places  they  hare  been  engaged  in  similar  scenes. 


(  S5  ) 

for  which  they  have  been  pardoned.  Why  were  thet 
not  charged  with  being  the  promoters  of  the  civil 
wars  of  England,  of  the  tumults  of  the  commonwealth 
and  the  murder  of  the  English  monarch'?  Why  have 
not  historisns  dealt  as  plainly  with  them  in  the  case 
of  Germany,  and  proportioned  the  blame  to  each  par- 
ty engaged  ?  The  reply  seems  to  be,  that  all  parties 
are  anxious  to  avoid  the  reproach  of  an  unpopular  and 
unsuccessful  struggle.  The  Catholics  blamed  the 
Lutherans,  and  the  Lutherans,  though  assured  that 
some  Catholics  were  interested  in  the  enterprise, 
could  not  retort  upon  them  as  their  doctrine  of  blind 
submission  did  not  lead  to  it,  and  therefore  endeavor^ 
ed  to  make  the  Anabaptists  alone  guilty.  The  first 
were  unfair  in  charging  the  matter  upon  the  Refor- 
mation,  though  not  mistaken  in  connecting  the  Lu- 
therans with  the  war.  The  latter  here  conceded  that 
some  of  their  party  misconstrued  the  Reformers'  doc- 
trine, and  joined  the  rebels,  but  the  papists  will  per- 
sist in  laying  the  whole  evil  at  the  door  of  Luther 
and  his  followers,  saying  "  this  is  the  fruit  of  the  new 
doctrine — this  the  fruit  of  Luther^a  gospel."  It 
also  appears  that  the  disturbances  in  Munster  were 
begun  by  Bernard  Rothman  a  Lutheran  minister,  be 
fore  the  Anabaptist  leaders  visited  the  place. 

Such  were  the  aspersions  cast  upan  the  Lutherans, 
but  as  the  Anabaptists  were  the  known  advocates  for 
liberty,  and  many  did  take  part  in  a  struggle  which 
they  hoped  would  secure  freedom,  to  themselves  and 
others,  it  was  easy  to  cast  the  odium  upon  them* 


(56) 

Having  no  one  to  tell  their  story  or  put  in  a  plea  that 
would  be  heard,  the  whole  affair  as  related  by  the  Lu- 
theran historians,  has  been  handed  down  without  cor- 
rection, and  held  up  by  thousands  as  a  salutary  me- 
mento for  the  seditious  dippers.  It  has  been  made 
too  the  dernier  resort  of  every  deciaimer  against 
them,  and  the  great  gun  which  is  kept  in  reserve  for 
the  time  of  need.  But  why  all  this  noise  and  slander, 
since  every  body  knows  that  the  quarrel  was  not 
abo^t  baptism,  but  the  feudal  system,  not  for  much  or 
little  water,  but  in  opposition  to  oppressive  regula- 
tions. 

In  closing  these  observations,  we  remark  that  the 
substance  of  the  matter  as  represented  by  our  oppo- 
sers  is,  that  the  Baptists  had  no  existence  until  the 
raunster  tragedy  in  the  sixteenth  century,  and  that 
then  all  at  once  in  the  storm  of  battle,  they  not  only 
rose  but  increased  so  rapidly  that  they  soon  led  a 
quarter  of  a  million  into  the  field  to  defend  and  pro- 
pagate their  sentiments  !  and  that  a  hundred  thousand 
of  them  were  slain.  Let  those  believe  this  who  can. 
The  sum  and  substance  of  the  matter  is,  that  the  Bap- 
tists did  not  originate  with  those  tumults,  but  with 
John  the  Baptist  in  Palestine  fifteen  hundred  years 
before.  It  was  in  a  time  of  tumult  it  is  true,  and 
they  caused  tumult  afterwards  in  Jerusalem  and  many 
other  places,  and  it  may  not  be  wonderful  after  all, 
that  they  are  charged  with  tumult  and  even  with 
turning  the  world  upside  down. 


(57  ) 


BOHEMIA. 


We  can  give  no  more  than  a  recapitulation  of  the 
history  of  Baptists  in  this  country.  Authentic  re- 
cords assure  us  that  a  people  of  a  description  answer- 
ing to  Baptists,  were  driven  from  France  in  the  12th 
century  and  settled  in  Bohemia.  In  about  the  year 
1430,  a  church  composed  of  Waldenses,  Taboiites, 
and  others,  was  formed  at  Litiz  near  Prague.  They 
sent  into  Austria  and  there  found  an  old  Waldensian 
preacher,  from  whom  their  ministers  received  what 
they  considered  a  true  Apostolic  ordination.  They 
were  called  United  Brethren,  and  are  claimed  by  those 
of  that  name  now  existing,  but  let  the  relation  exist 
or  not,  "  it  is  certain  this  ancient  church  subsisted 
at  the  reformation,  and  afterwards  left  off  baptising 
adults  on  their  own  profession  of  faith."  "  The  Bap- 
tists,"  says  Robinson,  "  ought  always  to  honor  this 
church  ;  it  was  a  cradle  in  which  many  of  their  de- 
nomination were  cherished,  and  all  allow  that  the 
Anabaptists  of  Moravia  proceeded  from  a  schism  in 
it." 

As  before  stated,  people  answering  the  description 
of  Baptists  settled  in  Bohemia  ;  these  according  to 
Bohemian  Historians,  were  Picards  or  Waldenses. 
The  account  given  of  them  is  similar  to  their  history 


(  58) 

in  other  countries.  Waldo,  their  famous  patron,  fled 
from  persecution  into  Bohemia,  where  he  died  in 
1179.  The  company  just  spoken  of  were  no  doubt 
emigrants  with  him.  This  was  more  than  two  hun- 
dred years  before  the  rise  of  Huss  aud  Jerome  of 
Prague,  who  though  they  were  not  Baptists  taught 
many  Anabaptistical  errors,  and  were  destroyed  by 
the  council  of  Constance  in  1415.  The  preaching  of 
these  great  men,  carried  out  to  its  legitimate  results 
made  many  Baptists,  who  continued  to  increase  so 
much  that  when  the  disciples  of  Luther  went  into 
Bohemia  and  Moravia,  they  complained  that  between 
Baptists  and  Papists  they  were  very  much  straitened. 
Of  the  number  of  churches  they  had,  Benedict  says  he 
was  unable  to  obtain  any  information. 

Like  all  others,  these  Baptists  had  to  suffer  perse- 
cution, but  to  get  rid  of  them  was  very  difficult.  The 
Jesuit  who  effected  their  banishment  says,  "  When  I 
thought  of  proscribing  the  Anabaptists  of  Moravia  I 
well  knew  that  it  was  an  arduous  undertaking  ;  how- 
ever, by  the  help  of  God  I  surmounted  many  obsta- 
cles, and  obtained  an  edict  for  their  banishment,  though 
it  was  against  the  consent  of  some  princes  and  gover- 
nors, who  had  a  worldly  interest  in  supporting  these 
profitable  rascals."  The  Jesuits  contrived  to  have 
the  edict  published  just  before  the  harvest  and  vintage 
came,  and  three  weeks  and  three  days  were  allowed 
for  their  departure.  Beyond  the  expiration  of  that 
period  it  was  death  to  be  found  even  on  the  borders 
of  the  country. 


(59)  _  ^ 

<'  li  was  Autumn,  the  prospect  and  pride  of  hus' 
bandmen.  Heaven  had  smiled  upon  their  honest  la- 
bors, their  fields  stood  thick  with  corn  and  the  sun 
and  the  dew  were  improving  every  movement  to  give 
them  their  last  polish.  The  yellow  ears  waved  an 
homage  to  their  owners,  and  the  wind  whistling  through 
the  stems  of  the  russet  herbage  softly  said,  put  in  the 
sickle,  the  harvest  is  come.  Their  luxuriant  vine- 
leaves  too  hung  aloft  by  the  tendrils  mantling  over 
the  clustering  grapes,  like  watchful  parents  over  their 
tender  offspring  :  but  all  were  fenced  by  an  imperial 
edict,  and  it  was  instant  death  to  approach.  Without 
leaving  one  murmur  on  record,  in  solemn,  silent 
submission  to  the  power  that  governs  the  universe 
and  causes  all  things  to  work  together  for  good  to  his 
creatures,  they  plucked  up  and  departed.  In  several 
hundred  carriages  they  conveyed  their  sick,  their  in- 
nocent infants,  and  their  decrepit  parents  whose  work 
was  done,  and  whose  silvery  locks  told  every  behol- 
der that  they  wanted  only  the  favor  of  a  grave." 


POLAND. 


But  little  is  known  of  the  Polish  Baptists  before 
the  Reformation,  but  from  several  historical  hints  it 
is  evident  that  the  Waldenses  entered  Poland  some 
time  in  the  12th  century,  and  it  has  been  shown  that 
wherever  they  went  they  carried  with  them  Baptist 


(  60  ) 

principles.  Ttiig  is  corroborated  by  Catholic  testi- 
mony. It  is  however  a  sorrowful  truth,  that  the  sen- 
tioients  of  many  were  such  as  Baptists  cannot  approve. 
Arianism  and  Socinianism  greatly  infested  the  coun- 
try. 

The  Pinckzovians,   so  called  from  Pinckzow,  the 
place  where  a  society  who  professed  to  be  seeking  the 
truth   finally  centred,  were  a  powerful  sect.     They 
were  an  assemblage  of  diflferent  characters  and  senti- 
ments.    Most  were  natives  of  Poland,  but  many  had 
fled  from  other  parts  of  Europe  to  escape  persecution. 
They  held  more  or  less  to  the  fundamental  points  of 
religion,  but  as  all  denied  infant  baptism,  they  were 
honored  with   the  title  of  AnabapHsts.     They  were 
properly  speaking  Anti  Pedo  baptists,  but  not  all  Bap- 
tists.    They  met  frequently  in  assemblies  where  prin- 
ciples were  discussed  and  plans  of  proceeding  agreed 
apon.     They   som.etimes  met  by  themselves,  and  at 
others  with  other  Protestants.     In  one  of  these  synods 
held  at  Brest  in  Lithuania  in   1568,  two  very  able 
speeches   were   m.ade   against  infant  baptism.     The 
declarations  made  in  them  produced  a  great  deal  of 
reading,  conversing,  and  disputing,  and   of  course 
many  converts  to  believers  baptism.     Having  gone 
on  successfully  for  some  time,  the  confederation  was 
finally  broken  up  by  persecution.     Many   left   the 
kingdom,  though  most  remained  in  a  dispersed  con- 
dition   until   they   were  again   collected   at  Racow, 
whence  they  were  called  Racovians,  under  which 
iname  they  flourished  considerably.     Racow  became 


(  61   ) 

quite  a  Baptist  town,  where  the  principal  men  laugh' 
and  held  synods.  After  the  decease  cf  their  patron, 
ills  son  James  Sieninski,  palatine  of  Podolia,  having 
entertained  some  doubts  of  the  Lutheran  religion,  de- 
sired a  conferenc3  between  them  and  the  Baptists. 
After  he  heard  the  arguments  of  both  sides  he  thought 
the  truth  was  on  the  part  of  the  latter,  and  following 
his  convictions  united  with  the  church.  This  was  a 
great  accession  of  honor,  wealth,  and  power,  and 
though  his  munificence  continued  during  his  life, 
there  is  no  instance  with  all  their  heresy  of  their  em- 
ploying power  to  influence  conscience.  Many  fa- 
mous characters  resorted  to  them,  who  by  their  wealth 
or  abilities  contributed  to  their  progress.  A  school 
was  founded  and  thronged  with  pupils.  The  press 
with  which  they  were  furnished,  was  employed  in 
printing  the  works  of  their  learned  men. 

Thus  out  of  the  Pinckzovians,  originated  a  new 
set  of  churches  of  a  more  decided  Baptist  character, 
which  were  called  by  the  different  names  of  Arians, 
Anabaptists,  Racovians,  and  finally  Socinians.  They 
were  at  first  composed  of  baptized  believers,  but  some 
of  them  soon  adopted  open  communion,  which  no 
doubt  tended  to  hasten  their  ruin,  as  their  adoption 
of  the  principle  is  supposed  to  have  been  effected  by 
the  younger  Socinus,  who  also  led  them  farther  into 
error.  He  was  an  Anti  Pedo  baptist,  but  not  a  Bap- 
tist. He  rejected  infant  baptism  but  w'as  never  bap- 
tized, nor  did  he  think  baptism  a  necessary  ordinance, 
or  if  it  were  to  be  administered  at  all,  it  was  to  those 
p 


(62  ) 

Vv-ho  were  converted  from  other  religions  to  the  Chris' 
tian. 

An  unexpected  event  occurred  in  the  midst  of 
great  prosperity  which  blasted  all  their  flattering  pros- 
pects. In  the  year  1633,  some  students  at  the  Acad- 
emy, vented  their  aversion  to  popery  by  throwing 
stones  at  a  wooden  crucifix  that  stood  out  of  town. 
A  complaint  was  made,  not  against  the  real  offender, 
but  the  religion  professed  by  the  tutors.  The  acad- 
emy and  printing  office  were  destroyed,  the  professors 
banished,  and  the  places  of  worship  closed.  These 
things  so  affected  the  palatine,  vrhom  the  Senate  had 
often  honored  with  the  title  of  father  of  his  country, 
that  he  survived  but  one  year. 

For  twenty  years  after  this  event,  persecution  was 
carried  on  against  the  Baptists  in  different  parts  of 
Poland.  The  Cossacks  invaded  the  Kingdom,  and 
the  Baptists  were  plundered  with  the  consent  of  all 
parties.  Next  they  were  harrassed  by  an  army  of 
Swedes.  The  Catholics  were  bent  upon  their  des- 
truction, while  the  Lutherans  and  Calvinists,  who 
might  have  prevented  their  sufferings,  rather  helped 
them  forward.  But  they  received  their  reward,  for 
the  kingdom  was  dismembered,  and  they  enslaved  by 
their  more  powerful  neighbors, 

TRAI^SYLVANIA. 

The  principles  of  the  Reformation  were  first  in- 
troduced into  this  little  State  by  a  Lutheran  minister, 


(  63) 

who  was  Chaplain  to  the  prince  of  the  country.  He 
was  succeeded  in  the  Chaplaincy,  by  Francis  Davidis, 
a  Seventh  day  Baptist  minister,  who  afterwards  be- 
came Superintendant  of  the  Baptist  Churches  in  Tran- 
sylvania. When  the  Moravian  Baptists  were  ban- 
ished, some  of  them  went  into  this  country,  and  it  is 
therefore  highly  probable  that  they  were  scattered 
through  it  long  before  the  time  of  which  we  have 
spoken. 

Both  Baptist  and  Unitarian  principles  appear  to 
have  been  carried  into  Transylvania  from  Poland.  In 
1563,  Blandratta,  a  celebrated  physician,  was  invited 
into  it  by  Sigismund,  and  was  accompanied  by  Davi- 
dis. In  short,  a  number  came  by  invitation  and  still 
more  through  persecution  elsewhere.  The  hands  of 
the  Baptists  were  strengthened,  and  in  the  end  they 
became  the  most  numerous  party,  and  had  various 
honors  conferred  upon  them. 

A  synod  was  held  shortly  after  this  time,  at  which 
three  hundred  and  twenty-two  Unitarian  ministers 
were  present,  who  unanimously  agreed  to  renounce 
infant  sprinkling,  and  published  thirty-two  theses 
against  it.  From  this  time  Baptist  principles  pre- 
vailed, and  many  churches  were  formed.  Their  prog- 
ress cannot  be  described  minutely,  but  we  are  in- 
formed that  in  process  of  time  they  adopted  open 
communion,  and  tolerated  infant  sprinkling.  They 
were  connected  with  the  great  by  whom  they  were 
ensnared.  During  this  time  it  is  probable,  there 
-vere  in  obscure  places  many  genuine  Baptists,  who 


(64) 

chose  to  keep  away  from  the  splendor  of  the  great, 
and  so  avoided  their  speculations  and  snares.  The 
churches  being  protected  by  law,  enjoyed  external 
tranquility. 


EXGLAXD. 

Respecting  our  brethren  in  this  country  we  pos- 
sess more  authentic  records,  furnished  not  by  ene- 
mies but  by  the  Baptists  themselves.  They  afford 
explicit  accounts  of  their  character,  progress,  and 
sufferings,  for  the  space  of  three  hundred  years,  and 
also  many  hints  respecting  the  brethren  at  an  early 
period.  The  history  of  the  English  Baptists  would 
furnish  sufficient  matter  of  a  deeply  interesting  char- 
acter for  several  volumes.  A  very  brief  sketch  must 
be  presented  in  this  work. 

The  Baptists  of  England  have  been,  since  soon 
after  the  Reformation  divided  into  General  and  Par- 
ticular, in  consequence  of  some  difference  in  points 
of  doctrine.  This  division  it  is  deemed  unnecessary 
to  regard  particularly  in  this  sketch,  as  both  parties 
have  endured  many  sufferings  and  produced  a  number 
of  distinguished  and  worthy  characters. 

Christianity  was  planted  in  Britain  about  sixty 
years  after  the  ascension  of  Christ,  and  a  number  of 
all  ranks  were  its  adherents.  The  gospel  flourished 
considerably  in  early  times,  and  its  friends  also  en- 
dured  much  persecution  from  Pagans.     Various  chan- 


(  65  ) 

ges  were  experienced  until  about  the  year  600,  when 
Austin,  the  monk  and  famous  persecutor,  with  about 
forty  others,  were  sent  by  Gregory  the  great  to  con- 
vert the  remaining  pagans,  and  subject  the  Christians 
to  the  dominion  of  Rome.  The  enterprise  succeeded. 
King  Ethelbert  with  his  court  and  a  greai  portion  of 
the  people  were  won  over.  Ten  thousand  converts 
were  baptized  in  the  river  Swall  in  one  day. 

It  is  contended  that  the  first  British  Christians  were 
Baptists,  and  maintained  universally  their  principles 
until  the  coming  of  Austin.  From  this  time  the 
church  was  divided  into  old  and  nev^^ — the  old,  or 
Baptist  Church,  adhering  to  their  original  principles 
— the  new  adopting  infant  baptism  and  other  popish 
ceremonies.  The  reason  assigned  for  this  belief  is 
satisfactory.  Austin  did  urge  upon  those  who  opposed 
his  mission  to  baptize  their  children,  which  was  re- 
fused especially  by  many  in  Wales  and  Cornwall. 
Tne  inference  is  that  infants  were  not  baptized  before 
by  them,  and  as  no  account  is  given  of  any  variance 
on  the  subject  previously,  it  is  fairly  presumed  that 
infant  baptism  was  unknown. 

Popery  was  the  established  religion  for  nearly  one 
thousand  years.  During  the  reign  of  William  the  Con- 
queror which  commenced  in  1066,  the  Waldenses 
entered  and  began  to  abound  in  England,  so  that  by 
the  year  lOSO  not  only  the  common  people,  but  the 
nobility  and  gentry  embraced  their  doctrines,  and  of 
course  adopted  Baptist  views,  for  at  this  period  none 
of  the  Waldenses  had  fallen  off  to  infant  baptism. 
f2 


(  69) 

For  more  than  one  hundred  years,  during  the  reigns 
of  five  kings  they  increased  and  were  not  molested, 
but  in  the  reign  of  Henry  III.  about  1218,  some 
popish  friars  were  sent  to  suppress  their  heresies,  and 
many  doubtless  suffered  by  their  means. 

In  the  time  of  Edward  II.  A.  D.  1315,  Walter  Lol- 
lard  a  German  preacher  among  the  Waldenses,  and 
a  friend  to  believers'  baptism,  came  to  England  and 
preached  with  great  effect.  His  followers  were  calkd 
Lollards,  and  rejected  infant  baptism.  In  the  reign 
of  Edward  HI.  John  Wickliff,  the  "morning  star  of 
the  Reformation,''  became  famous,  and  brought  mul- 
titudes to  embrace  his  doctrine,  and  to  enter  into  his 
views  of  reformation.  There  is  no  doubt  that  Wick- 
liff taught  Anabaptistical  errors,  and  the  evidence  is 
strong  that  he  became  a  Baptist. 

Dr.  Hurd  in  his  history  of  all  Religions  says,  "  It 
is  pretty  clear  from  the  writings  of  many  learned  men, 
that  Dr.  John  Wickliff,  the  first  English  reformer 
either  considered  infant  baptism  unlawful  or  at  best 
unnecessary."  Another  says,  "  it  is  clear  from 
many  authors  that  Wickliff  rejected  infant  baptism, 
and  that  on  this  doctrine  his  followers  agreed  with  the 
modern  Baptists."  "Thomas  Walden,  and  Joseph 
V,  Vicecomes,  who  had  access  to  his  writings,  charge 
him  with  denying  pedo-baptism.  The  former  calls 
him  one  of  the  seven  heads  that  came  out  of  the  bot- 
tomless pit,  for  denying  infant  baptism,  that  heresy  of 
the  Lollards,  of  whom  he  was  a  great  ringleader." 
In  the  year  1400,  Henry  IV.  ordered  heretics  to  be 


(  67   ) 

burned,  and  the  first  who  suffered  was  William  Saw- 
tre,  a  Lollard.  As  permission  was  now  given  to 
bloody  men  to  destroy  in  a  legal  manner,  the  sufferings 
of  the  dissenters  were  very  great.  In  about  three 
years  one  hundred  and  twenty  Lollards  were  commit- 
ted to  prison,  some  of  whom  were  burnt  alive.  In 
1535,  twenty-two  Baptists  were  put  to  death,  and  in 
1539  thirty-one  were  banished,  and  going  to  Holland 
were  beheaded  or  drowned.  Nearly  at  the  same  time, 
seven  were  burned.  From  a  speech  of  Henry  VHI. 
in  1545  it  appears  that  many  of  his  subjects  went 
under  the  name  of  Anabaptists;  and  Bishop  Latimer 
in  a  sermon  before  his  successor,  Edward  VL  mentions 
one  town  in  England  containing  more  than  five  hun- 
dred of  these  heretics. 

A  great  change  took  place  when  Henry  VIH.  re- 
nounced the  authority  of  the  Pope  and  became  Head 
of  the  Church;  the  fetters  of  popery  were  broken, 
and  the  scriptures  in  the  English  language  sanctioned. 
Soon  the  Puritans  arose  and  pushed  the  reformation 
somewhat  farther.  But  persecuting  laws  still  exist- 
ed, and  the  ruling  party  seemed  to  have  no  objections 
to  enforcing  them,  and  though  protestantism  was  es- 
tablished, the  Baptists  soon  found  that  their  ruin  was 
still  intended.  In  1549,  a  sort  of  Inquisition  was 
erected  with  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  at  the 
head,  who  were  instructed  to  examine  and  search 
after  all  Anabaptists,  heretics  &c.  Two  persons,  it 
is  certain  out  of  many  who  were  apprehended,  were 
burnt.     One  was  Joan  Boucher,  or  Joan  of  Kent,  a 


(  G3  ) 

T^oman  of  distinction  who  was  compelled  b}'  her  Bible 
^^nd  conscience  to  become  a  Baplist.  Great  exertions 
were  made  to  save  her  but  in  vain.  The  famous  John 
Rogers  said  to  one  (supposed  to  be  Fox — author  of 
the  Book  of  Martyrs,)  who  entreated  for  her  life,  that 
burning  alive  was  no  cruel  death  but  easy  enough,  to 
which  Fox  replied,  "  Well  perhaps  it  may  so  happen 
that  you  yourselves  shall  have  your  hands  full  of  this 
mild  burning."  It  did  so  happen,  and  Rogers  was 
the  first  who  w^as  burned  under  the  reign  of  Queen 
Mary. 

Without  dwelling  upon  the  circumstances  of  the 
Baptists  during  this  period  of  suffering,  it  may  be 
sufficient  to  say  that,  they  were  every  where  through- 
out the  kingdom  persecuted  and  distressed.  In  1612 
Edward  Wightman  was  burnt  at  Litchfield.  Ke  was 
the  last  who  sufTered  death  by  a  direct  course  of  law. 
It  appears  therefore,  that  upon  the  Baptists  has  been 
conferred  the  honor  of  leading  the  van  and  bringing 
up  the  rear  of  the  noble  army  of  English  Martyrs. 

We  come  now  to  notice  the  formation  and  progress 
of  Baptist  Churches  as  such.  Ivimey,  in  his  History, 
produces  a  passage  from  the  writings  of  Dr.  Some, 
which  state'sthat  as  early  as  1589,  *'  there  were  several 
Anabaptist  conventicles  in  London  and  other  places. 
Some  persons  of  these  sentiments  have  been  bred  atour 
Universities."  These  are  supposed  to  have  been 
General  Baptist  Churches,  as  they  founded  several 
before  the  Particular  Baptists  had  any. 

Crosby,  who  wrote  a  History  of  the  English  Bap- 


(  69  ) 

tists,  gives  this  account  of  the  establishment  of  (Par- 
ticular) Baptist  Churches  :  "  In  the  year  1633  the 
Baptists  who  had  hitherto  been  intermixed  with  other 
Protestant  dissenters  began  to  separate  themselves 
and  form  distinct  societies  of  their  own."  Concern- 
ing the  first  of  these,  he  says  upon  the  authority  of 
William  Kiffin  ;  there  was  a  congregation  of  the  In- 
dependent persuasion  in  London  gathered  in  1616. 
In  this  society  there  were  several  who  were  convinced 
that  baptism  should  not  be  administered  to  infants, 
and  desired  to  be  dismissed  to  form  a  distinct  congre- 
gation. This  permission  was  granted,  and  the  church 
constituted  Sept.  12, 1633.  As  they  looked  upon  the 
baptism  they  had  received  as  invalid,  most  or  all  of 
them  were  baptized  upon  a  profession  of  their  faith. 
Their  minister  was  John  Spilsburg.  In  the  year  1638 
William  Kiffin,  Thomas  Wilson,  and  others,  were 
dismissed  to  this  church.  In  1639  another  congre- 
gation was  formed. 

As  our  brethren  in  this  country  were  constantly 
reproached  from  both  pulpit  and  press,  they  put  forth 
a  confession  of  their  faith  for  the  purpose  of  self  vin- 
dication. It  was  published  about  ten  years  after  the 
first  churches  were  founded,  and  signed  in  the  name 
of  seven  congregations  in  London.  It  was  put  into 
the  hands  of  many  members  of  Parliament,  and  some 
of  their  greatest  adversaries  were  constrained  to  ac- 
knowledge its  excellence,  excepting  only  the  articles 
on  infant  baptism. 

In  1646,  the  churches  had  increased  to  fortv-six  in 


(  ^0) 

and  about  London.  The  Anabaptists,  said  Robert 
Bailie  in  this  year,  in  a  work  entitled,  "  Anabaptism 
the  true  fountain  of  error,"  have  lifted  up  their  heads 
and  increased  their  number  above  all  the  sects  in  the 
land. 

In  1689,  under  the  government  of  William,  Prince 
of  Orange,  when  the  Toleration  Act  was  passed,  we 
find  delegates  from  upwards  of  one  hundred  churches 
in  England  and  Wales,  met  in  London.  These  were 
not  however  all  in  the  Kingdom  at  that  time  ;  to  them 
must  be  added  a  large  number  of  Genered  Baptist 
Churches,  and  some  who  for  particular  reasons  did 
not  unite  in  this  great  association. 

From  a  list  of  the  churches  made  out  about  the  year 
1768,  their  number  then  was  217.  Dr.  R-ippin  pub- 
lished a  list  in  1790  which  makes  the  number  three 
hundred  and  twelve,  and  eight  years  after  another, 
giving  three  hundred  and  sixty-one.  In  1832  the 
number  of  churches  was  nine  hundred  and  twenty-  I 
six.  From  the  Report  of  the  English  Baptist  Union  ' 
which  met  in  June  1885,  we  learn  that  there  were 
then  in  England  and  Wales,  eight  hundred  and  two 
associated  and  five  hundred  unassociated  churches. 
Their  affairs  seem  prosperous,  and  their  charities  are 
truly  extensive.  The  report  just  referred  to,  presents 
the  brethren  in  the  pleasing  attitude  of  sustaining 
their  Literary  and  Religious  institutions  at  an  ex- 
pense of  nearly  two  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  dollars. 

The  association  of  General  Baptists  which  met  in 
1834,  comprised  one  hundred  and  thirteen  churches. 


(71  ) 

and  eleven  thousand  seven  hundred  and  sixty-lhree 
members.  Arrangements  were  made  for  the  estab- 
lishment  of  a  minister's  fund,  a  register  of  their  trust 
deeds,  the  management  of  the  General  Baptist  Re- 
pository, and  for  the  republication  of  the  select 
works  of  Rev.  Dan.  Taylor.  They  reported  favorably 
of  the  state  of  the  Academy  at  Wisebeach,  approved 
of  the  objects  and  principles  of  the  Temperance  So- 
ciety, and  resolved  to  correspond  with  the  Conference 
of  their  brethren  in  America* 

We  will  now  present  some  short  accounts  of  the 
sufferings  of  our  Baptist  brethren  in  England  since 
the  time  their  first  Churches  were  founded.  Under 
the  government  of  the  bigoted  Archbishop  Laud  they 
particularly,  with  dissenters  in  general,  experienced 
a  scene  of  continual  vexation.  About  163S  many 
ministers  were  imprisoned ;  one  Baptist  by  the  name 
of  Brewer  for  fourteen  years.  Subsequently  their 
meetings  were  frequently  disturbed  and  broken  up, 
and  many  ministers  fined  and  imprisoned. 

Slanderous  publications  appeared  against  them ; 
one  by  the  famous  Richard  Baxter,  whose  name  is 
entitled  to  high  respect,  and  who  was  afterwards  him- 
self violently  persecuted,  contained  the  most  aston- 
ishing accusations  against  the  dangerous  and  indeco- 
rous dippers.  "  My  sixth  argument,"  said  he,  "  shall 
be  against  their  manner  of  baptizing,  that  is  by  dip- 
ping over  head.  The  ordinary  practice  (of  dipping,) 
and  in  cold  water,  as  necessary,  is  a  plain  breach  of 
the  sixth  commandment,  therefore  it  is  no  ordinance 


(72) 

of  GoJ,  but  a  heinous  sin.  iVnd  as  Mr.  Cradock 
shows  in  his  book  of  gospel  liberty,  the  magistrate 
ought  to  restrain  it  to  save  the  lives  of  his  sub- 
jects. Apoplexies,  lethargies,  palsies,  and  all  other 
comatous  diseases  would  be  promoted  by  it.  So 
would  cephalalgies,  hemicranies,  phthises,  debility  of 
the  stomach,  crudities,  and  almost  all  fevers,  dysen- 
teries, diarrha3as,  cholics,  iliac  passions,  convulsions, 
vspasms,  tremors  and  so  on.  Jn  a  word,  it  is  good  for 
nothing,  but  to  despatch  nnen  out  of  the  world  that  are 
burdensome,  and  to  ranken  church-yards,  {f  those 
who  would  make  it  men's  religion  to  murder  them- 
selves, and  urge'  it  upon  their  consciences  as  a  duty, 
are  not  to  be  suffered  in  a  Commonwealt.h,  then  judge 
how  these  Anabaptists  are  to  be  suffered.  Ifthe  min- 
ister must  go  into  the  water  with  the  parly,  it  will 
certainly  tend  to  his  death,  though  they  may  escape 
that  go  in  but  once,"*  &c.  &c. 

"  Poor  man,"  says  Mr.  Booth,  "  he  sees  to  be  af- 
flicted with  a  violent  hydrophobia.  For  he  cannot 
think  of  any  person  being  immersed  in  cold  water, 
but  he  starts,  he  is  convulsed,  he  is  ready  to  die  with 
fear.  Immersion,  you  must  know,  is  like  Pandora's 
box,  and  pregnant  with  a  great  part  of  those  diseases 

*  An  argument  similar  to  this  was  used  by  Mr.  Mc- 
Calla,  in  his  debate  with  Mr.  Campbell  on  baptism.  Mr. 
C.  pointed  to  the  bench  of  Moderators ;  one  of  the  three 
was  a  Baptist,  and  another  a  Pedo  baptist  minister.  The 
first  had  baptized  several  hundreds,  but  weighed  nearly 
three  hundred  pounds,  while  the  latter  who  perhaps  had 
«ever  immersed  any,  was  a  perfect  contrast. 


(  73) 

which  Milton'g  Angel  presented  to  the  view  of  our 
first  father.  A  compassionate  regard  therefore,  to 
the  lives  of  his  fellow  creatures,  compels  Mr.  B.  to 
solicit  the  aid  of  magistrates  against  this  destructive 
plunging,  and  to  cry  out  in  the  spirit  of  an  exclama- 
tion once  heard  in  the  Jewish  temple,  Ye  men  of 
Israel  help  !  or  Baptist  ministers  will  depopulate  your 
country.  What  a  pity  it  is  that,  the  celebrated  his- 
tory of  cold  bathing  by  Sir  John  Floyer,  was  not  pub- 
lished half  a  century  sooner.  It  might  perhaps,  have 
preserved  this  good  man  from  a  multitude  of  painful 
paroxysms  occasioned  by  the  thought  of  immersion  in 
cold  water." 

In  1646  Samuel  Oates,  by  whom  many  hundreds 
were  baptized,  was  really  indicted  for  the  murder  of 
Anne  Martin,  who  died  some  weeks  after  her  baptism; 
but  though  great  exertions  were  made  against  him, 
the  jury  pronounced  him  not  guilty.  He  was  after- 
wards, dragged  out  of  a  house  and  thrown  into  a  ri- 
ver, his  persecutors  boasting  that  they  had  thoroughly 
dipped  him. 

After  the  protectorate  of  Cromwell  when  the  Bap- 
tists enjoyed  a  respite  from  trouble,  Charles  II.  was 
restored  to  the  throne  in  1660.  His  promises  were 
fair,  but  like  those  of  many  other  kings,  not  sacredly 
observed.  The  first  who  suffered  under  his  reign  was 
the  celebrated  John  Bunyan,  author  of  the  Pilgrim's 
Progress,  6ic.  a  popular  Baptist  preacher,  though  he 
followed  his  business  as  tinker.  He  was  retained  in 
prison  at  Bedford  twelve  years ;  seven  of  which  he 

G 


(74) 

was  kept  so  close  that  he  could  not  look  out  of  the 
door. 

In  1670,  a  congregation  of  Baptists  to  the  amount 
of  five  hundred,  met  for  worship  near  Lewes,  in  Sus- 
sex. They  were  observed,  information  was  lodged 
against  them,  and  the  minister  and  above  forty  hear- 
ers were  convicted.  The  minister  was  fined  £20,  and 
the  rest  of  the  company  five  shillings  each. 

At  the  same  time,  a  meeting  was  held  in  Bright- 
helmston,  at  the  house  of  William  Beard,  who  was 
fined  £20.  At  Chillington,  Nicholas  Martin  was  con- 
victed of  having  a  meeting  at  his  house,  and  fined 
to  the  same  amount.  In  all  these  cases,  property  to 
the  amount  of  double  or  treble  that  of  the  fine  was 
seized. 

At  Dover,  the  Magistrates  showed  their  zeal  against 
the  Baptists,  committing  to  prison  many  who  had  been 
violently  taken  from  their  meeting-house.  These 
hardships  induced  them  to  petition,  but  no  relief  was 
afforded.  By  virtue  of  a  dormant  statute  of  the  reign 
of  Elizabeth,  Mr.  Stephen  Dagnal  of  Aylesbury,  and 
eleven  of  his  people,  were  sentenced  to  be  hanged. 
Their  goods  were  then  seized  and  destroyed,  but  by 
the  intercession  of  Mr.  Kiflin,  they  were  pardoned 
and  set  at  liberty. 

In  Gloucestershire,  the  most  eminent  cavaliers,  em- 
bittered persecutors,  rode  about  armed  with  swords 
and  pistols,  ransacked  their  houses,  and  abused  their 
families  in  a  violent  manner.  In  the  county  of  Wilts, 
and  diocese  of  Salisbury,  Bishop  Ward  often  disturbed 


(  73  ) 

their  meetings  in  person,  and  encouraged  his  clergy 
to  follow  his  example.  Informers  attended  their 
meetings  in  disguise  and  levied  large  sums  of  money 
on  ministers  and  people. 

The  Church  at  Calne  suffered  much  ;  having.been 
often  disturbed  at  their  meeting-house,  they  some- 
times met  at  Moses'  Mill,  and  at  others  under  a  large 
white-thorn  bush,  about  two  miles  from  town.  The 
bush  has  ever  since  been  called  Gospel  bush  ;  but 
only  some  small  branches  of  it  remain. 

In  Lincolnshire  the  Baptists  were  bitterly  persecu* 
ted.  Not  less  than  one  hundred  of  them  were  im- 
prisoned. Many  by  heavy  fines  were  impoverished, 
and  others  driven  from  home.  Mr.  Robert  Shalder 
was  long  confined  in  prison,  and  soon  after  died,  and 
was  interred  in  the  burying  ground  with  his  ancestors. 
The  day  on  which  he  was  buried,  his  grave  was  open- 
ed, the  body  taken  out,  and  dragged  to  his  former 
residence,  and  there  left  unburied. 

We  cannot  pursue  any  farther,  this  painful  recital 
of  wrong  and  outrage,  and  suffering.  We  may  just 
observe  that,  while  the  Baptists  suffered  the  greatest 
opposition  and  cruelty,  other  dissenters  had  a  share  of 
trial,  and  that  all  parties  took  gladly  the  spoiling  of 
their  goods,  and  went  cheerfully  to  prison  and  to  death 
for  the  sake  of  Christ. 

We  cannot  leave  this  interesting  country,  without 
introducing  to  a  more  general  acquaintance  than  has 
been  enjoyed,  a  few  of  the  most  distinguished  char- 
acters among  the  Baptists. 


(76) 

Soon  after  the  Particular  Baptists  had  founded  se- 
parate churches  Mr.  Hansard  Knollis,  a  graduate  of 
Cambridge  formed  one  in  London,  and  presided  over 
it  upwards  of  fifty  years.  About  the  same  period  Mr. 
Francis  Cornwell  M.  A.  of  Emanuel  College  embra- 
ced Baptist  sentiments  and  became  pastor  of  a  church 
at  Marden  in  Kent.  Before  this  Mr.  Benjamin  Coxe, 
a  bishop's  son,  and  a  graduate  of  one  of  the  Univer- 
sities, had  joined  the  Baptists,  by  which  he  lost  all 
the  preferments  he  might  have  enjoyed. 

Henry  Denne,  Christopher  Blackwood, Daniel  Dyke, 
Francis  Bampfield  and  others  were  distinguished  for 
their  learning  and  usefulness  in  the  reign  of  Charles 
the  First. 

Of  John  Tombes  B.  D.  even  his  enemies  speak  in 
terms  of  high  commendation.  Dr.  Wall  says  "  of  the 
professed  Anti  pedo  baptists,  Mr.  Tombes  was  a  man 
of  the  best  parts  in  our  nation,  and  perhaps  in  any 
other." 

Henry  Jesse  was  for  several  years  pastor  of  the 
first  Independent  Church,  but  being  convinced  of  the 
error  of  infant  baptism,  was  baptized  in  1645,  and 
was  a  very  useful  minister  in  London  for  many  years. 
He  began,  and  almost  completed  a  new  translation  of 
the  Bible. 

Charles  Maria  Duveil  a  man  of  great  reputation 
was  a  Jew.  He  united  first  with  the  €atholic,  after- 
wards with  the  Episcopal,  and  finally  with  the  Bap- 
tist Church  in  Grace  church  Street,  London,  of  which 
he  was  Pastor.     He  was  supported  by  many  of  the 


(77) 

dignified  clergy  even  after  his  change  of  sentiments; 
among  whom  were  Drs.  Stiliingfleet,  and  Tillotson. 
He  published  expositions  of  Mark  and  Luke,  of  the 
Acts  and  the  minor  prophets. 

John  Gosnold,  pastor  of  a  church  in  London,  was 
eminently  learned,  and  a  very  popular  preacher.  He 
was  esteemed  and  valued  by  men  of  note  in  the  es- 
tablished Church.  Dr.  Tillotson  was  frequently  his 
hearer. 

William  Kiffin  was  distinguished  as  a  minister,  and 
also  at  the  courts  of  Charles  H.  and  James  his  suc- 
cessor. It  was  currently  reported  that  when  Charles 
wanted  money  he  sent  to  Mr.  Kiffin  to  borrow  forty 
thousand  pounds ;  that  he  pleaded  in  excuse  he  had 
not  so  much,  but  that  if  ten  thousand  would  be  of  any 
service  he  would  present  it  to  his  Majesty  ;  which 
was  accepted  and  Mr.  K.  afterwards  said,  he  had  saved 
thirty  thousand  pounds.  He  had  great  influence  at 
court,  and  rendered  essential  service  to  his  persecuted 
brethren  He  was  nominated  for  one  of  the  Aldermen 
of  London,  by  James  H.  Though  an  honor  he  by  no 
means  desired,  he  was  constrained  to  accept  it.  Cros- 
by says  that  four  other  Baptists  were  made  aldermen 
at  the  same  time. 

The  famous  Benjamin  Keach,  was  the  author  of 
the  Scripture  Metaphors,  and  other  valuable  works. 
In  1664  he  was  prosecuted  and  sentenced  to  the  pil- 
lory. He  was  the  author  of  eighteen  practical  works, 
sixteen  polemical,  and  nine  poetical,  besides  a  num- 
g2 


(78) 

ber  of  prefaces  and  recommendations  for  the  works 
of  others. 

Dr.  Gill  was  afterwards  pastor  of  the  same  church. 
He  was  the  author  of  more  than  sixty  different  works. 
Dr.  Kippin  assures  us  that  had  his  writings  been  uni- 
formly printed  in  the  size  of  the  Exposition  of  the 
Old  and  New  Testament,  they  would  have  made  the 
astonishing  total  of  ten  thousand  folio  pages  of  divini- 
ty. The  title  of  Dr.  Voluminous  was  given  him  by 
Mr.  Shrubsole. 

Besides  those  named,  there  were  among  the  skilful 
defenders  of  the  Baptists  in  England,  Piggott,  the 
Stennetts,  the  Wallins,  the  Wilsons,  Evans,  Brine, 
Day,  Beddome,  Francis,  Ryland  and  Gifford. 

Benedict  says  "  but  few  of  the  American  Baptists 
know  that  John  Canne,  author  of  the  marginal  refer- 
ences in  the  Bible,  Dr.  Ash,  author  of  a  Dictionary 
and  other  classical  works,  Thomas  Wilcox,  author  of 
an  excellent  piece  entitled  A  diop  of  Honey  from  the 
Rock  Christ,  and  Winterbottom,  author  of  the  View 
of  America  were  of  their  sentiments.  Miss  Steele, 
the  author  of  those  excellent  hymns  in  our  collections,* 
was  the  daughter  of  a  Baptist  minister  in  the  county 
of  Hampshire." 


*  Many  of  them  are  copied  into  other  colleetions,  as  also 
some  written  by  Beddome,  Francis  and  Stennett  and  by 
Rippon  himself.  The  well  known  hymns  commencing  witli 
*'  Come  thou  fount  of  every  blessing,"  "Come  humble  sin- 
ner in  whose  breast,"  and  "  On  Jordan's  stormy  banks  I 
stand,"  were  composed  by  Baptists. 


{19  ) 

To  those  named  we  may  add,  Pearce,  FuIieFj 
Carey,  Jones,  Hall,  Foster  the  Essayist,  and  Hughes 
the  originater  of  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  So- 
ciety, and  Rippon.*  There  are  at  present  in  England 
many  ministers  and  others  of  the  Baptist  denomina- 
tion, who  have  acquired  considerable  celebrity. 

A  correspondent  of  the  Editor  of  the  American 
Baptist,  speaking  of  Bristol  says,  "  Here,  for  many 
years,  the  excellent  Ryland  labored  as  the  Christian 
pastor  and  faithful  tutor ;  here,  at  his  death,  came 
Robert  Hall,  who  so  happily  demonstrated  to  the 
world,  that  genius,  though  accustomed  to  drink  Cas- 
talian  dews  need  not  shrink  from  a  Baptism  in  Jor- 
dan ;  and  here  still  lives  another  Baptist,  the  venera- 
ble Essayist,  the  glory  of  the  land — John  Foster." 

The  same  writer  says  of  the  successor  of  Robert 
Hall,  (Mr.  Somers,)  "  he  is  known  as  one  of  the 
best  preachers  in  England."  He  speaks  also  in  terms 
of  high  commendation  of  Mr.  Roberts,  pastor  of  the 
church  in  King  street,  and  favorably  of  Dr.  Crisp, 
President  of  the  Baptist  College. 

In  the  seventeenth  century,  several  public  disputes 
were  held  by  appointment  between  the  Baptists  and 
Pedo  baptists  on  the  subject  of  baptism.  Mr.  Tombes, 
Dr.  Russell  and  Mr.  Jeremiah  Ives,  were  famous  dis- 
putants on  the  Baptist  side,  and  Dr.  Featley,  Mr. 
Baxter,  Mr.  Chandler,  and  others  for  the  Pedo  baptists. 


*  Recent  accounts  from  England  mention  the  death  of 
Dr.  Rippon,  and  Dr.  Newman,  President  of  the  Baptist 
College,  Stepney. 


(80) 

There  is  a  pleasant  anecdote  related  of  Mr.  Ives, 
which  we  transcribe  from  Benedict.  He  became  so 
noted,  that  Charles  II.  sent  for  him  to  dispute  with  a 
Romish  Priest.  The  debate  was  held  in  the  presence 
of  the  King  and  many  others  ;  Ives  habited  as  a  cler- 
gyman. "  Ives  pressed  the  priest  closely,  showing 
that  whatever  antiquity  they  pretended  to,  their  doc* 
trine  and  practices  could  by  no  means  be  proved 
apostolical,  since  they  are  not  to  be  found  in  any 
writings  which  remain  of  the  Apostolic  age.  The 
priest  after  much  wrangling,  in  the  end  replied  ; 
"  That  this  argument  of  Mr.  Ives'  was  of  as  much 
force  against  infant  baptism,  as  against  the  doctrines 
and  ceremonies  of  the  Church  of  Rome."  To  this 
Mr.  Ives  answered,  "  that  he  readily  granted  what  he 
said  to  be  true."  The  priest  upon  this  broke  up  the 
dispute,  saying  that  he  had  been  cheated,  and  that  he 
would  proceed  no  further,  for  he  came  to  dispute  with 
a  clergyman  of  the  established  church,  and  it  was  now 
evident  that  this  was  was  an  Anabaptist  preacher. 
This  behaviour  of  the  priest  afforded  his  majesty  and 
all  present  not  a  little  diversion." 

There  was  another  dispute  held,  between  a  Baptist 
and  a  minister  of  the  established  church.  The  latter 
insisted  that  the  debate  should  be  in  Latin,  but  the 
Baptist  in  English,  that  the  audience  might  be  edified. 
The  clergyman  still  persisted,  and  laid  down  his  ar- 
guments in  Latin.  Fortunately  the  Baptist  was  an 
Irishman,  and  answered  in  Irish.  Surprised  at  the 
learning  of  hia  antagonist,  the  priest  confessed  that  he 


(81  ) 

(lid  not  understand  Greek,  and  therefore  desired  him 
to  reply  in  Latin.  "  Well"  said  the  Baptist,  "  seeing 
you  cannot  dispute  in  Greek,  I icill  not  in  Latin,  let 
us  therefore  dispute  in  English,  and  leave  the  com- 
pany to  judge."  The  clergyman  still  plead  for  an  un- 
known tongue  and  the  debate  was  frustrated. 

Some  differences  of  opinion  have  also  existed 
among  the  Baptists  themselves.  Laying  on  of  hands, 
singing  in  public  worship,  and  the  terms  of  commu- 
nion, have  all  been  subjects  of  controversy.  The  first 
is  not  generally  practised,  the  second  prevails,  per- 
haps universally,  and  on  the  last  there  is  still  a  dif- 
ference in  opinion  and  practice.  The  withering  ef- 
fects of  what  is  termed  open  communion,  have  been 
plainly  seen  by  many  and  the  contrary  practice  is 
gaining  ground,  and  we  doubt  not  will  soon  become 
universal. 

The  Baptists  in  England  commenced  at  an  earJy 
period,  the  promotion  of  learning  among  the  minis- 
ters, and  have  now  several  academies  under  their  con- 
trol and  supervision.  That  at  Bristol  has  obtained 
considerable  celebrity.  Its  foundation  appears  to 
have  been  laid  in  1689.  The  incipiency  of  its  con- 
stant usefulness  and  present  greatness,  may  be  said 
to  have  existed  in  its  very  first  student,  Richard 
Sampson,  who  was  much  esteemed  by  Sir  Isaac  New- 
ton. So  strong  was  his  memory  that  one  day  when 
the  conversation  turned  upon  depriving  good  men  of 
their  bibles,  Sir  Isaac  said,  "  they  cannot  possibly 


(  S2  ) 

deprive  Mr.  Sampson  of  his,  for  he  has  it  all  treasure*! 
up  within  him." 

Besides  these  institutions  the  English  Baptists  have 
*'  the  Baptist  Fund"  for  the  purposes  of  assisting  poor 
churches,  educating  pious  young  men,  and  of  furnish- 
ing ministers  with  books  ;  the  "  Home  Missionary 
Society"  which  employs  about  one  hundred  agents  in 
publishing  the  gospel;  the  "Continental  Society" 
whose  object  is  primarily  to  win  souls  to  Christ ;  the 
**  Baptist  Irish  Society,"  intended  for  the  instruction 
of  adults  and  children  in  the  Scriptures  ;  the  "For- 
eign Missionary  Society,"  and  the  "  London  Baptist 
Building  Fund,"  designed  to  assist  poor  churches  in 
erecting  meeting  houses.  The  cause  of  Sunday 
Schools  meets  with  an  efficient  advocacy  and  support  ; 
in  a  word,  our  English  brethren  seem  as  if  they  do 
"  expect  great  things,"  and  they  therefore  "  attempt 
great  things."  May  the  blessing  of  the  Great  Head 
of  the  Church  rest  upon  them. 


WALES. 


We  learn  that  Britain  received  the  gospel  about 
sixty  years  after  the  ascension,  and  that  many  to  avoid 
the  persecutions  of  the  Saxons  retired  into  Wales, 
where  they  were  visited  by  the  bloody  St.  Austin, 
who  requested  them  to  receive  the  commandments  of 
the  Pope,  and  baptize  their  children.     They  are  upon 


(  S3) 

tlie  best  grounds,  believed  to  have  been  Baptists. 
They  enjoyed  tranquility  for  a  short  time,  and  religion 
flourished  among  and  around  them.  Two  large  so- 
cieties were  formed,  one  at  Bangor  in  the  North,  and 
one  at  Carleon  in  the  South,  which  were  broken  up 
about  the  year  600  by  the  army  of  Saxons,  sent  by 
the  sanguinary  Austin  for  that  purpose.  For  many 
centuries  after,  the  history  of  Wales  is  involved  in 
great  obscurity.  The  Welsh  brethren  are  inclined  to 
believe  that  Baptist  principles  lived  in  this  country 
through  all  the  dark  ages  of  popery,  though  those  who 
maintained  them  did  not  remain  in  a  congregated 
state.  We  know  that  Wales  has  been  for  a  long 
time  a  nursery  of  Baptists,  and  that  our  churches,  in 
this  country  have  from  it  been  supplied  with  many 
useful  ministers. 

The  few  particulars  concerning  the  Welsh  Baptists 
we  will  here  present,  are  taken  from  their  History  by 
J.  Davis,  which  work  we  recommend  to  those  who 
feel  interested  in  the  subject. 

We  have  nothing  of  importance  to  communicate 
respecting  them  from  the  year  63,  to  the  year  180, 
when  Faganus  and  Damicanus,  natives  of  Wales,  who 
had  been  converted  and  become  ministers  in  Rome, 
were  sent  to  assist  their  brethren  in  Wales.  They 
were  faithful  men  and  remarkably  successful  in  win- 
ning souls  to  Christ. 

In  the  same  year  Lucius,  the  Welsh  King,  and  the 
first  monarch  in  the  world  who  embraced  the  Chris- 
tian religion,  was  baptized.     Finding  the  means  of 


(84) 

propagating  the  gospel  very  inadequate,  he  sent  a 
most  earnest  request  to  Eleutberus  for  assistance,  so 
that  the  Macedonian  cry  vibrated  from  the  Welsh 
throne  at  Carludd,  as  well  as  the  cabia  at  the  foot  of 
Caderidris,  or  Plimlimon. 

About  the  year  300,  the  period  of  the  tenth  Pagan 
persecution,  the  Welsh  suffered  considerably.  The 
number  of  persons,  meeting-houses,  and  books  that 
were  burnt,  was  very  great.  Dioclesian  gave  orders 
to  burn  up  every  Christian,  every  meeting-house,  and 
every  scrap  of  written  paper  belonging  to  the  Chris- 
tians, and  no  doubt  many  valuable  and  interesting 
documents  were  then  destroyed. 

God  has  in  a  remarkable  manner  honored  the  Welsh 
nation.  From  among  them  he  raised  up  a  deliverer 
from  persecution,  Constantino  the  great.  He  was 
born  in  the  Isle  of  Britain,  his  father  was  a  Roman, 
his  mother,  a  Welsh  lady  of  the  name  of  Ellen,  the 
daughter  of  Coelgodebog,  Earl  of  Gloucester.  This 
lady  was  very  pious,  and  filled  the  whole  Roman  Em- 
pire with  her  benevolent  acts  in  support  of  religion. 

Baptism  by  immersion,  was  the  unanimous  senti- 
ment and  practice  of  the  Welsh  nation  from  the  time 
they  embraced  the  Christian  religion  until  after  the 
year  600,  when  Austin  came  from  Rome  to  convert 
the  Saxons.  Having  succeeded  in  a  great  measure  : 
in  England,  he  tried  his  experiments  upon  the  Welsh, 
but  was  disappointed.  At  this  period  the  Welsh 
were  intelligent  Christians.  Their  ministers  agreed 
to  meet  Austin  in  an  asseciation  held  on  the  borders 


(  80  ) 

of  Herefonlshire.  He  was  to  make  these  proposals) 
the  first  was  infant  baptism  ;  but  was  immediately  an- 
swered by  the  Welsh  that  they  would  keep  the  ordi= 
nances  as  they  had  received  them  from  the  Apostolic 
age.  Upon  hearing  this  Austin  became  enraged,  and 
persuaded  the  Saxons  to  murder  1,200  of  the  Welsh 
Ministers  and  delegates.  Many  more  wore  afterwards 
put  to  death  because  they  would  not  adopt  infant  bap- 
tism, but  the  leading  men  being  now  dead,  King  Cad- 
walader  and  the  majority  of  the  people  submitted  to 
popery. 

"  The  vale  of  Carleon,  says  Davis,  is  our  valley  of 
Piedm.onl,  where  the  ordinances  of  the  gospel  have 
been  administered  to  this  day,  in  their  primitive  mode, 
without  being  adulterated  by  the  corrupt  Church 
of  Rome.  No  wonder  that  Penry,  W^roth  and  Er- 
bury,  commonly  called  the  first  reformers  of  the  Bap- 
tists  in  Wales,  should  have  so  many  followers  at  once, 
when  we  consider  that  the  field  of  their  labors  was 
the  vale  of  Carleon  and  its  vicinity.  Had  they  never 
bowed  the  knee  to  the  Baal  of  Rome,  it  is  probable 
we  should  never  have  heard  of  their  names;  but  as  they 
were  great  men,  and  left  the  establishment  and  join- 
ed the  poor  Baptists,  theirnames  are  handed  down  to 
posterity  by  both  friends  and  foes. 

The  vale  of  Olchon,  also,  is  situated  between  moun- 
tains and  almost  inaccessible.  How  many  hundred 
years  it  had  been  inhabited  by  Baptists  before  Erbury 
visited  it,  we  cannot  tell.  It  is  a  fact  that  cannot  be  con- 
troverted, that  there  were  Baptists  here  at  the  com- 
u 


(86  ) 

mencemcnt  of  the  Rerormaiion.  Whence  came  thess 
Baptists?  At  the  time  of  the  Reformation  in  the  reign  of 
Charles  I.  they  had  a  minister  namefl  licwell  Vaughas, 
differing  from  Erbury  and  others,  who  had  not  reform- 
ed to  the  extent  considered  necessary  by  the  Olchon 
Baptists.  This  was  not  however  to  be  wondered  at, 
as  they  had  dissented  from  the  Church  of  England  and 
probably  retained  some  of  tiie  errors,  while  the  moun- 
tain Baptists  had  never  belonged  to  the  establishment. 
The  reformers  were  for  mixed  communion,  but  the 
Olchon  brethren  received  no  such  j)ractice.  In  short 
these  were  plain,  strict,  Apostolical  Baptists,  who 
would  have  order  and  not  confusion,  with  tiie  Word 
of  God  for  their  only  rule.  They  were  truly  a  separate 
people,  maintaining  the  order  of  the  New  Testament, 
from  the  year  63  to  the  present  time. 

Wales  has  produced  a  number  of  great  men,  whose 
history  we  would  gladly  give  did  our  limits  permit, 
but  as  they  do  not,  we  again  refer  our  readers  to  the 
History  of  the  Welsh  Baptists,  and  merely  name  a 
few.  Walter  Brute  was  cotemporary  with  Wickliff, 
shortly  after,  David  Black  and  Dr.  John  Kent,  dis- 
tinguished  themselves  as  steady  and  successful  refor- 
mers. In  the  year  1586  John  ab  Henry,  an  Episcopa- 
lian minister  of  liberal  education,  dissented  from  the 
church  and  became  an  eminent  Baptist.  In  1620 
Erbury  and  Wroth  dissented  from  the  establishment. 
Vavasor  Powell  left  the  Church  in  1636,  and  became 
one  of  the  most  zealous  and  useful  preachers  among 
the  Baptists.     Many  others  at  various  periods  of  tima 


(  87   ) 

followed  the  example  of  these  worthie?,  and  chose  to 
FufTer  affliction  with  the  Baptists  for  Christ's  sake. 

Persecutions  of  the  most  cruel  kind  have  been  borne 
at  different  times  by  our  Welsh  bretliren  with  chris> 
tian  fortitude  arid  patience.  They  are  now  entitled 
to  the  privileges  of  dissenters,  and  are  enjoying  much 
prosperity.  Tiie  Churches  are  following  under  able 
and  zealous  ministers.  The  number  of  Churches  and 
members  will  be  given  in  our  summary. 


IRELAND. 


This  catholic  country  has  never  contained  many 
Baptists,  though  a  few  respectable  churches  have  ex- 
isted in  it  for  nearly  two  hundred  years.  The  first  were 
founded  probably,  about  the  year  1650,  as  ".t  appears 
by  a  letter  from  Ireland  in  1653,  there  were  then 
ten  churches.  The  Baptists  appear  (o  have  flourish- 
ed during  the  existence  of  the  Commonwealth,  but, 
on  the  restoration  of  the  persecuting  Charles  II.  were 
exceedingly  troubled  and  reduced.  They  are  at  pre» 
sent  in  circumstances  of  promised  prosperity.  The 
Baptist  Irish  Society  in  England  will  no  doubt  accomp» 
plish  much.  Rev.  Stephen  Davis  agent  of  the  Socie- 
ty visited  this  country  in  1833  and  obtained  consider- 
able aid  towards  its  funds.  Nearly  ten  thousand  child- 
ren, and  seven  or  eigiit  hundred  adults,  are  taught 
ihe  word  of  life  by  about  fifty  readers  employed  wholly^ 


{  ss  ) 

or  on  the  Lord's  day  alone.  Six  English  ministers  su- 
perintend the  operations  and  preach  the  gospel  in  ex- 
tensive districts. 

Ireland  has  produced  a  number  of  great  men.  It 
gave  birth  to  a  famous  Baptist,  the  champion  of  iion 
conformity,  Thomas  Delaune,  who  spoke  what  has 
been  styled,  an  "  immortal  plea  for  the  non  conform- 
ists." 


SCOTLAND. 


It  was  long  thought  that  there  was  no  Society  oi 
Baptists  in  Scotland  before  the  year  1765,  but  this 
was  a  mistake,  as  was  ascertained  by  the  discovery  of 
a  book,  entitled  "  A  Confession  of  the  several  con- 
gregations or  churches  of  Christ  in  London,  which  are 
commonly  (though  unjustly)  called  Anabaptists,  pub- 
lished for  the  vindication  of  the  truth  dec.  Printed  at 
Leith  1653."  To  this  there  is  a  preface  by  some 
Baptists  at  Leith  and  Edinburgh,  declaring  their 
agreement  in  faith  and  order  with  the  Churches  in 
London.  Of  whom  this  church  was  composed  or  its 
members  is  not  known.  It  has  been  supposed  to  ex- 
ist until  the  restoration,  w  hen  it  was  dispersed  ;  but 
be  that  as  it  may,  there  is  no  trace  of  any  Baptist 
church  for  more  than  one  hundred  years  from  that 
period. 

It  was  not  till  1765  that  the  Baptists  made  a  publi^ 


(  89  ) 

appearance  in  that  country,  though  their  first  rise  may 
be  traced  to  a  little  earlier  period.  In  1763  Robert 
Carmichael  and  Archibald  M'Lean,  conversing  to- 
gether upon  the  subject  of  infant  baptism,  for  wiiich 
they  were  at  a  loss  to  find  scriptural  grounds,  agreed 
to  consult  the  scriptures  and  communicate  to  each 
other  the  result.  As  is  very  frequently  the  case,  both 
were  led  to  renounce  the  sentiment.  The  first  had 
been  p.istor  of  an  Indej)endent  Society  in  Edinburgh 
but  with  seven  others  had  separated  from  that  society 
before  he  became  a  Baplist.  To  receive  baptism  in 
a  regular  way,  Mr.  Carmichael  went  to  London,  and 
was  baptized  by  Dr.  Gill,  and  returning  to  Edinburg 
administered  that  ordinance  to  five  of  the  seven  per- 
sons mentioned  before,  among  whom  was  Robert 
Walker,  a  surgeon  .Mr.  M'Lean  was  not  baptized  for 
some  weeks  after.  While  at  Edinburg  he  was  solici. 
ted  to  write  an  answer  to  Mr.  Glass'  dissertation  on 
Infant  Baptism,  which  he  did  in  the  spring  following. 
A  publication  of  this  nature  being  new  in  Scotland, 
awakened  serious  attention  to  the  subject,  Mr, 
M'Lean  removed  shortly  after  from  Glasgow  to  Ed- 
inburg, and  was  chosen  Colleague  to  Mr.  Carmi- 
chael. Soon  after  this  the  church  increased  consi- 
derably. In  1769  Mr.  C.  left  Edinburg  and  settled  at 
Dundee.  About  the  same  time.  Dr.  Walker  was  chosen 
joint  elder  with  Mr.  M'Lean  at  Edinburg.  In  the 
same  year,  several  persons  came  from  Glasgow  and 
were  baptized.  In  1770  a  small  society  arose  at  Mon 
trose.     From  this  time  Baptist  Sentiments  extended 

and  aocieties  were  formed  in  different  places. 
h2 


(  90  ) 

in  Scotland  many  Pedo  baptist  ministers  have  es- 
poused the  Baptist  cause,  so  that  the  interest  of  the 
denomination  has  become  more  prosperous.  The 
converts  have  been  mor«  from  the  Independent  con- 
nexion  than  the  fast  bound  Kirk.  Among  those  who 
have  embraced  Baptist  sentiments,  are  men  of  distinc- 
tion for  talents  and  wealth,  and  whose  influence  is 
very  sensibly  felt. 

The  Independents  and  Baptists  are  nearly  related. 
Their  views  of  Chuieh  goverment  are  alike  ;  in  doc- 
trine they  generally  agree,  and  it  is  only  for  an  Inde- 
pendent to  go  into  the  water  and  he  becomes  a  Bap- 
tist at  once.  The  Churches  of  the  Independents  have 
always  been  nurseries  for  the  Baptists.  We  may 
therefore  confidently  anticipate  a  still  greater  preva- 
lence of  our  principles  in  the  Scottish  realm,  and  at 
no  very  remote  period  a  very  general  adoption. 

We  have  thus  glanced  at  the  Baptists  in  foreign 
countries,  Jind  have  found  their  history  full  of  interest. 
We  regret  that  more  extensive  information  is  not  af- 
forded us,  and  also  that  more  of  that  in  our  possession 
could  not  be  given  in  this  work.  We  sincerely  hope 
that  the  Baptists  will  endeavor  to  become  more  gen- 
erally acquainted  with  the  rise  and  progress  of  the 
denomination  in  other  countries  as  well  as  our  own, 
and  if  this  little  work  will  in  any  degree  tend  to  such 
result,  the  author  will  have  accomplished  one  par- 
ucuiar  object  in  presenting  it  to  his  brethren. 


91 


CHAPTER  IV. 


The  discovery  and  settlement  of  America,  with  its^^ 
continuous  history  are  most  deeply  interesting  sub- 
jects, and  especially  so  in  respect  to  their  religious 
aspect.  We  are  of  those  who  believe  that  it  is  the 
religion  of  a  country  which  gives  to  its  history,  either 
its  glory  or  shame.  This  will  be  illustrated  in  our 
"  glance  at  the  Baptists  "  in  this  country,  identified 
as  their  history  is  with  the  most  important  events  in 
the  records  of  the  nation  in  its  early  days.  Suffice  it 
here  to  say  that  the  name  of  Roger  Williams,  and  that 
of  his  persecutors,  form  a  striking  contrast  of  glory  and 
reproach,  the  principles  of  one  being  the  admiratioHj 
and  those  of  the  others,  the  abhorrence  of  all.  Nor  let 
the  reader  be  surprised  if  we  here  assert  that,  upon 
the  prevalence  of  pure  Baptist  principles  depends  the 
stability  and  glory  of  our  government.  When  we 
come  to  treat  upon  those  principles  we  believe  we 
will  make  gocd  the  assertion. 


(03) 


A  GENERAL  VIEW  OF  THE  AMERICAN  BAPTISTS^ 


The  discoverer  of  America  was  Cliristopher  Coiuni' 
bus,  a  Native  of  Genoa,  engaged  in  the  service  of 
Spain.  It  was  in  October  1492, that  the"  new  world" 
burst  upon  the  delighted  vision  of  this  bold  adven- 
turer, and  brought  him  in  humble  prostration  before 
his  God  to  express  his  gratitude  for  the  long  sought 
favor. 

The  success  of  Columbus  inspired  the  Spanish, 
French  and  English  with  a  strong  desire,  to  promote 
discoveries,  and  extend  their  dominious.  The  views 
of  the  Spanish  seem  to  have  been  principally  confined 
ta  the  rich  mines  of  South  America.  Various  expe- 
ditions were  fitted  out  by  each  nation,  attended  in 
some  cases  with  disastrous  resuhs  to  the  parties  them- 
selves, though  perhaps  in  all  with  profit  to  the  govern- 
ments by  which  they  were  supported.  Temporary 
settlements  only  were  effected  until  1608,  when  that 
ol  the  French  in  Canada  became  permanent.  The 
first  permanent  settlement  of  the  English,  was  in  Vir- 
ginia by  Lord  De  la  War  in  1610,  from  which  period 
we  proceed  to  our  subject. 

Most  of  the  original  settlers  of  America  were  men 
who  sought  temporal  advantages  merely,  while  there 
were  some  in  process  of  time  swayed  by  religious 
motives.     A  large  portion  had  been  residents  of  Eng- 


i 


(  93  J 

and,  and  were  for  the  most  part  attached  to  ihe  Epis- 
copal Church,  yet  among  them  were  dissenters  of  dif- 
ferent names.  A  few  Baptists  no  doubt  came  into 
the  country  soon  after  settlements  were  made,  al- 
though as  we  shall  see,  there  were  no  organized  church 
until  1639. 

Establisimients  of  religion  were  founded  at  the  first 
in  some  of  the  colonies,  but  none  carried  their  acts  of  in- 
tolerance to  any  extent  except  those  of  Virginia,  iVIas- 
sachusetts  and  Connecticut.  The  Episcopal  church 
was  established  in  the  CarolinaSjbut  had  not  the  spirit 
or  power  of  carrying  persecution  to  any  great  extent. 
Mr.  Benedict  says  he  is  "  inclined  to  think  that,  Epis- 
copacy was  for  a  time  the  established  religion  of  New 
York,  as  a  Mr.  Wichenden  of  Providence  Rhode  is- 
land was  imprisoned  there  four  months  for  preaching 
sometime  before  1669  ;  and  in  the  year  1728  the  Bap- 
tist meeting-house  then  newly  built,  was  licensed  and 
entered  as  the  toleration  act  required.  These  things 
scent  of  Babylon,  and  indicate  an  ecclesiastical  es- 
tablishment." 

Maryland  was  founded  by  Roman  Catholics,  who 
were  there  always  tolerant  and  mild.  Rhode  Island 
has  from  first  to  last  maintained  liberty  of  conscience 
in  the  strictest  sense,  without  any  qualification.  "^ 

*  Without  particularly  intending  it,  I  have  placed  these 
states  in  close  connection,  and  in  doing  so  I  arn  reminded 
of  the  contention  that  has  existed  in  regard  to  their  claims 
to  the  honor  of  first  establishing  religious  liberty.  lam 
also  reminded  of  an  incident  involving  this  dispute  in  which 


(  94  ) 

Pennsylvania  was  founded  i)y  Friends,  (or  Quak- 
ers,) who  like  the  Baptists  of  Rhode  Island  w'ere  op- 
posed to  any  establishment  of  religion  by  law.  New 
Hampsiiire  and  Vermont,  have  done  but  little  in  the 
business  of  persecution,  the  New^  Slates  have  done 
nothing  in  tiiis  unrighteous  labor. 

In  Massachusetts  and  Connecticut,  ecclesiastical 
establishments  were  more  firmly  f)lanted  than  in  any 
other  portion  of  our  country,  as  will  be  seen  in  the 
history  of  our  brethren  in  these  states.  In  Virginia 
persecution  rogcd  at  limes  with  violence,  but  itseemy 
to  have  been  carried  on  chiefly  by  unprincipled  pro- 
fessors wliose  main  object  was  the  disturbance  of  re- 
ligious  meetings. 

The  capital  mistake  of  the  Congregationalists,  of 
New  England,  consisted   in  regarding  the   laws  of 

I  bore  a  part.  The  assertion  was  pal)licly  made  by  me 
vhiist  residing  in  Hanisburg,  Ihnt  Roger  Williams  was 
the  first  Legislator  who  proclaiined  the  doctrine  of  liberty 
of  conscience  in  matters  of  relioion.  Some  Catholics  were 
on  that  evening  observed  in  cur  place  of  worship.  Early 
next  morning  I  received  a  note  from  a  di-stingiiisiied  Priest 
ihen'in  town,  requesting  an  interview, .and  permission  to  see 
my  library,  to  ascertain  my  auiliority  for  the  assertion,  as 
he  had  said  on  the  afternoon  of  ihe  Sabbath  that  the  Catho- 
lics of  Maryland  had  set  the  ex  imnle  of  religions  tolera- 
tion. I  refered  to  Goodrich,  he  to  Grimshaw.  In  short  the 
controversy  between  us  was  altogether  upon  the  meaning 
of  the  terms,  liberty  and  toleration.  The  dates  of  the 
charters  were  not  mntters  of  dispute,  ibat  of  Maryland  be* 
ingnnquestionablv  a  few  years  earlier  than  that  of  Rhode 
Island.  This  snl)iect  will  be  noticed  in  the  Biography  of 
U.  Willains,  iothis  work. 


(  95) 

Moses  as  their  rule  and  blending  the  Jewish  and 
Christian  dispensation  together.  From  this  source  in 
fact,  have  arisen  all  the  evils  which  have  agitated  and 
distracted  the  Caristian  world,  and  stained  its  annals 
with  blood. 

While  the  fathers  of  New  England  were  certainly 
men  of  understanding,  some  of  their  Legislative  acts 
and  ecclesiastical  proceedings  were  extremely  absurd 
and  ridiculous.  In  1633,  the  Massachusetts  assembly 
passed  a  law  that,  *' Whosoever  shall  stand  excom- 
municated for  the  space  of  six  months,  without  la- 
boring what  in  him  or  her  lieth  to  be  restored,  such 
shall  be  presented  to  the  Court  of  Assistants,  and 
then  proceeded  with  by  fine,  imprisonment,  banish- 
ment, or  further  for  the  good  behavior,  rs  their  con- 
tempt and  obstinacy  upon  full  hearing  s!)all  deserve." 

In  1G56,  a  great  dispute  arose  upon  the  question  of 
the  baptism  of  children  whose  parents  were  not  im- 
mediate members  of  the  church.  Twenty  one  ques- 
tions were  sent  by  the  Connecticut  people  to  those  of 
Massachusetts  respecting  it ;  an  ecclesiastical  assem- 
bly was  called  which  sat  fifteen  days,  to  deliberate 
upon  this  very  weighty  matter.  The  dispute  not  set- 
tled by  them,  existed  for  some  years  and  divided  some 
churches.  One  party  contended  that,  if  such  parents 
would  own  the.  Covenant  their  parents  made  for 
them  when  they  were  initiated  into  the  churchy  they 
should  have  the  privilege  of  getting  their  children 
baptized.  In  this  way  originated  what  is  called  the 
half  way  covenant,  .While  the  dispute  was  carried  od» 


(96) 

some  found  a  way  to  remove  the  difficulty  by  having 
the  children  baptized  on  their  grand  parents'  account; 
but  in  such  case  others  said  they  must  take  charge  of 
their  education.  These  were  frivolous  controversies 
arising  not  from  want  of  ability  in  those  concerned, 
but  from  the  absurdity  of  the  principles  they  had 
adopted. 

Ministers  in  New  England  were  at  first  voluntarily 
supported,  but  in  163S  a  law  was  made,  compelling 
their  support  by  assessment  and  distress  to  be  levied 
by  the  proper  officers.  This  was  the  beginning  of  the 
iniquitous  policy  which  caused  the  Baptists  so  much 
vexation  and  suffering. 

The  first  Church  of  the  Baptist  denomination  in 
America  was  founded  by  the  illustrious  R.oger^Wil- 
Iiams,  at  Providence,  R.  I.  in  1639;  the  second,  at 
Newport  in  1644,  by  Dr.  John  Clarke,  the  third  in  the 
same  town  in  1656,  the  fourth  in  Swansea,  Massachu- 
setts in  1663  by  John  Miles,  and  the  First  Boston  in 
1665,  founded  by  Thomas  Gould,  was  the  fifth.  In 
forty  years  from  the  last  date  there  were  twelve  others 
constituted,  making  in  almost  a  hundred  years  after 
the  settlement  of  America,  only  seventeen  Baptist 
churches  to  befound  in  it. 

Mr.  Benedict  commences  the  same  epoch  or  gen- 
eral division  of  his  history  in  1707,  the  date  of  the 
constitution  of  the  last  of  the  twelve  churches  men- 
tioned above.  In  this  year  the  Philadelphia  Associa- 
tion was  founded  v/ith  five  churches  ;  it  is  the  oldest 
in  the  United  States.     Its  history  would  furnish  mat- 


(  97  ) 

cr  of  interest  sufficient  for  a  large  volume.  From 
1707  till  1740,  about  twenty  new  Churches  were  rais- 
ed up  in  different  parts  of  the  United  States. 

In  1740  a  powerful  work'of  grace  began  in  New 
England,  and  prevailed  also  in  some  other  parts,  un« 
der  the  ministry  of  the  famous  Whitefield,  and  called 
by  way  of  derision  the  New  Light  Stir.  The  work 
began  among  the  Pedo  baptists,  and  where  they  op- 
posed  it,  separation  ensued.  The  separates  as  they 
were  termed,  took  the  Bible  for  their  guide  and  of 
course  Baptist  principles  advanced.  Pedo  baptists 
were  seen  persecuting  their  brethren  for  being  too 
religious.  The  Clergy  of  Connecticut  detirmined 
that  the  New  Light  Stir  was  not  according  to  law,  and 
therefore  stimulated  their  rulers  to  attempt  its  regula- 
tion by  law. 

As  before  observed,  the  New  Light  doctrines  tend- 
ed to  Baptist  principles,  and  those  who  followed  thena 
were  led  to  embrace  believer's  Baptism.  Many  Bap- 
tist Churches  arose  out  of  the  separate  societies,  and 
the  late  venerable  Backus,*  Hastings,  and  a  number 
of  other  baptist  Ministers  were  at  first  of  their  con- 
nexion. 

Towards  the  conclusion  of  the  revolution  extensive 
revivals  of  religion  were  enjoyed  in  different  parts  of 
the  country,  and  the  Baptists  increased.     According 

*  Mr.  Backus  wrote  a  history  of  the  Baptists.    Bancroft 
in  hie  history  of  the  United  States  says  of  him  "  he  de« 
^erree  more  reputation  than  he  has  had.  " 
I 


(  98  ) 

to  Backus,  there  were  in  1780  not  less  than  two  thou- 
sand persons  baptized  in  the  New  England  states 
alone.  In  ten  years,  beginning  with  1780  and  end- 
ing with  1789,  there  wereover  two  hundred  churches 
organized  in  the  United  States. 

In  1780  John  Asplund  published  his  first  Register. 
He  had  travelled  in  eighteen  months,  about  seven 
thousand  nailes,  chiefly  on  foot,  to  collect  materials 
for  the  w^ork,  from  which  we  learn  that  there  were 
then  in  the  States  and  Territories,  eight  hundred  and 
sixty-eight  churches,  one  thousand  one  hundred  and 
thirty-two  ministers,  and  sixty-four  thousand  nine 
hundred  and  seventy-five  members.  In  1794  he  pub- 
lished a  second  Register,  by  which  it  appears  that 
the  number  of  churches  had  considerably  increased. 

Since  the  termination  of  the  War,  not  many  of  our 
brethren  have  sufi*ered  for  their  religious  opinions.  In 
Connecticut  and  Massachusetts  however,  they  have 
since  been  subjected  to  the  mortifying  requisition  of 
furnishing  certificates  of  membership  to  exempt  them 
from  taxation  and  distress.  The  law  of  Massachusetts 
was  made  in  1811. 

Out  of  the  New  Light  Stir  arose  many  churches, 
which  adopted  open  communion,  but  very  few  of  these 
remain ;  some  were  torn  to  pieces  by  the  embarrass- 
ing policy,  and  others  commune  with  baptized  belie- 
Ters  only. 

Baptist  views  of  the  ordinance  of  baptism  have 
spread  rapidly  in  the  United  States,  within  twenty 
y»ars,  and  many  of  other  denominations  have  condes- 


(99) 

acended,  or  been  obliged  to  go  into  the  water  with 
those  who  would  not  be  satisfied  with  any  thing  short 
of  immersion.  But  within  a  few  years  we  have  been 
subjected  to  painful  divisions,  especially  in  the  wes- 
tern states  by  the  sentiments  of  Alexander  Campbell. 
He  is  a  resident  of  Brooke  County,  Virginia,  a  man  of 
fine  talents  and  education  and  of  pleasing  address, 
and  has  on  these  accounts  insinuated  himself  into  the 
esteem  of  many  of  the  churches  and  spread  over  them 
his  plausible  errors.  The  errors  with  which  he  is 
charged  are,  an  undue  stress  upon  baptism,  and  a  de- 
nial of  the  necessity  of  the  spirit  in  regeneration  and 
faith  ;  in  fact,  he  has  come  out  with  denunciations  of 
the  Baptist  community  so  sweeping  as  to  reach  nearly 
all  their  sentiments,  and  to  make  them  appear  if  not 
wholly  wrong,  altogether  deficient.  But  the  Baptists 
have  endured  so  many  trials,  that  they  need  only  to 
stand  upright  in  their  confidence  in  their  Master  and 
go  on  to  prosper. 

On  the  whole  it  appears,  that  the  ordinances  cf  the 
Lord's  appointment  are  returning  to  their  original 
purity.  Many  have  laid  aside  infant  sprinkling  as  a 
useless  ceremony  and  tacitly  acknowledge  believers 
as  the  only  proper  subjects  of  baptism,  and  that  im- 
mersion is  the  scriptural  mode,  who  have  not  espous- 
ed the  Baptist  cause,  and  many  of  both  ministers  and 
members  of  all  the  Pedo  baptist  churches  are  every 
year  uniting  openly  with  us. 

Benedict's  History  was  brought  up  to  about  the 
close  of  the  year  1812,  when  the  number  of  Baptists 


(  100) 

m  the  United  States,  had  swelled  to  about  one  hun- 
dred and  ninety  thousand;  with  nearly  two  thousand 
five  hundred  churches.  According  to  Allen's  Regis- 
ter, the  number  in  1832  was  three  hundred  and  ele- 
ven associations,  five  thousand  five  hundred  and  thir- 
teen churches,  forty-two  thousand  five  hundred  and 
seventeen  baptized,  four  hundred  nine  thousand  six 
hundred  and  fifty-eight  total  of  members.  The  re- 
tarns  for  1835  wdll  be  given  at  the  end  of  this  volume. 
The  various  benevolent  institutions  of  religion  and 
morality,  have  always  to  some  extent  enjoyed  the  pa- 
tronage ef  the  American  Baptists.  They  are  now 
more  generally  and  more  heartily  than  ever  engaged 
in  works  of  faith  and  labors  of  love.  They  have  as 
far  as  possible,  co-operated  with  their  Pedo  baptist 
brethren,  and  the  funds  of  the  several  Unions  have 
realized  a  handsome  enlargement  by  their  contribu- 
tions ;  but  whilst  we  hope  they  will  continue  to  do 
good  wherever  they  can,  it  seems  now  necessary  that 
their  great  number  and  vast  resources,  constitute  cir- 
cumstances which  make  a  loud  appeal  in  favor  of  di- 
recting the  energies  of  the  denomination  to  its  own 
immediate  interests.  Tbe  great  number  of  Sunday 
Schools,  the  recent  decision  of  the  American  Bible 
Society  not  to  aid  in  the  circulation  of  our  translations 
in  heathen  lands,  together  with  our  enlarged  and  en- 
larging Missionary  operations,  and  the  call  for  books 
made  by  the  members  of  the  churches  and  their  nu- 
merous adherents,  seem  not  only  to  justify,  but  de- 


(  101  ) 

mand  our  decisive  and  unanimous  action,  and  it  is 
hoped  that  this  year  will  not  pass  away  without  it. 


CHAPTER  V. 


This  Chapter  will  be  devoted  to  a  more  particular 
account  of  the  Baptists  in  each  state.  It  must  how- 
ever be  very  short,  or  our  limits  will  be  far  exceeded. 
Nova  Scotia,  New  Brunswick,  and  Canada,  (though 
belonging  to  the  British  Crown)  as  their  religious  his- 
tory is  interwoven  with  that  of  the  states,  will  be  no- 
ticed with  them. 


KOVA  SCOTIA  AMD  NEW  BRUKSWTCK. 


At  the  close  of  the  French  war,  many  families 
emigrated  from  New  England  to  these  provinaes. 
Among  these  emigrants  were  some  Baptists,  and  from 
that  period  there  have  been  some  of  the  denominatioa 
found  in  them. 

The  first  church  was  formed  in  Massachusetts  , 
April,  1763  of  thirteen  persons,  who  went  in  a  body 
i2 


(  102) 

to  Sackville,  New  Brunswick,  where  they  remained 
about  eight  years,  during  which  time  the  church  in- 
creased to  about  sixty  members.  The  original  foun- 
ders returned  in  1771  to  Massachusetts,  and  soon  after 
the  church  was  dissolved.  Another  was  however 
raised  up  in  1800. 

In  1776  and  a  few  succeeding  years,  there  were 
extensive  revivals  of  religion  in  Nova  Scotia  promoted 
chiefly  by  Henry  Allen,  aCongregationalist.  By  his 
zealous  labors  with  those  of  his  associates,  many  Con- 
gregationalist  Churches  were  formed ;  many,  if  net 
most  of  them  have  given  place  to  Baptist  Churches. 
Mixed  communion  was  long  practiced,  but  a  reforma- 
tion has  been  effected  in  this  matter,  and  after  a  trial  of 
the  liberal  plan  the  churches  have  adopted  restricted 
communion. 

The  Baptist  interest  is  now  in  a  flourishing  condi- 
tion, as  will  appear  from  the  following  sketch.  In 
1811  there  were  in  the  two  provinces  one  association, 
nineteen  churches,  thirteen  ministers,  and  one  thou- 
land  two  hundred  and  thirty  members.  From  Allen*s 
Register,  Summary  view  we  learn  that  in  1832  * 
there  were  two  associations,  seventy. five  churches, 
forty-six  ministers,  and  five  thousand  one  hundred 
and  ninety  members.  The  brethren  support  a  Mis- 
sionary Magazine,  and  are  united  happily  in  Christian 
enterprise.     The  Nova  Scotia  association  had  at  one 

*  The  New  Brunswick  associational  returns  were  for 
1831.  If  received  in  time  the  returns  from  both  will  be 
givea  at  the  close  of  this  yolume. 


(  103  ) 

time  constituted  itself,  a  "  Society  for  the  prcmotion 
of  Domestic  Missions,"  but  has  more  recently  resolv- 
ed itself  into  a  Society  f©r  advancing  both  Domestic 
and  Foreign  Missions,  under  a  new  Constitution. 


MAINE. 


A  small  church  was  formed  on  Piscataqua  river,  in 
the  South  West  part  of  the  district  in  1682,  which  by 
the  persecutions  of  its  enemies  and  the  removal  of  its 
members  to  other  places,  was  soon  broken  up.  We 
know  no  more  of  the  Baptists  here  after  this,  until 
about  1767  when  there  was  a  revival  of  religion  in 
Berwick,  and  a  considerable  number  were  baptized 
and  formed  into  a  church.  The  next  church  consti- 
tuted was  at  Gorham.  In  1784  and  1785  the  princi- 
pies  of  the  Baptists  spread  through  the  District,  and 
a  number  of  churches  were  formed.  la  1812  accord- 
ing to  Benedict  there  were  three  associations,  more 
than  one  hundred  and  twenty  churches,  and  upwards 
of  six  thousand  members.  In  1832  the  numbers  had 
reached,  nine  associations,  two  hundred  and  twenty- 
two  churches  and  fifteen  thousand  members. 

In  1805,  Mr.  Merrill  pastor  of  a  Congregational 
church  in  Sedgwick  embraced  the  doctrine  of  belie- 
ver's baptism,  and  preached  seven  sermons  in  defence 
of  it,  which  have  passed  through  many  editions  and 
obtained  exiensive  circulation.     Mr.  M.  and  wife  and 


(  104) 

others  of  his  church,  to  the  number  of  sixty-six  were 
buried  in  baptism,  May  13,  1805.  Nineteen  more 
were  baptized  the  next  day,  and  the  Congregational 
church  continued  to  repair  to  the  water  until  about 
one  hundred  and  twenty  submitted  to  the  ordinance. 
Unusual  sensations  were  thereby  produced :  many 
wondered  and  reproached,  and  a  spirited  controversy 
was  carried  on  for  some  time. 

The  church  at  Portland  was  originated  in  a  manner 
somewhat  singular.  In  1796  five  or  six  persons  were 
hopefully  converted,  and  became  zealously  engaged 
in  religious  pursuits.  Not  satisfied  with  the  preach- 
ing they  usually  attended  they  went  over  to  Cape 
Elizabeth,  where  they  were  comforted  by  the  minis- 
try of  Mr.  Clarke,  a  Congregationalist.  Mr.  Clarke 
soon  after  died  and  Mr.  Titcomb,  (one  of  the  inquir- 
ers,) opened  his  house  for  meetings.  Here  they  read 
sermons,  prayed  and  sung.  They  next  proceeded  to 
read  the  scriptures  only,  and  expound  them  as  they 
were  able.  They  had  no  thoughts  of  becoming  bap- 
tists, nor  was  the  subject  of  baptism  any  part  of  their 
study.  But  the  Bible  made  them  baptists.  This  church 
in  1882  contained  two  hundred  and  seventy  members. 

The  brethren  in  Maine  are  united  in  a  State  Con- 
vention,  and  pretty  generally  support  the  institutions 
of  the  times,  and  are  now  enjoying  extensive  revivals 
o(  religion. 


(  105 


NEW  nA3IPSniEE. 


The  first  church  in  this  state  was  gathered  in  1755^ 
and  existed  alone  until  1770,  from  which  time  till 
1779  nine  others  arose.  They  then  began  to  multi- 
ply, so  that  nine  more  v/ere  constituted  in  1780. 

This  increase  aroused  the  resentment  of  some  of 
the  neighboring  clergy  to  such  a  degree,  that  a  letter 
from  one  of  them  appeared  the  next  year  in  one  of 
the  Boston  papers,  contaming  the  following  clause  ; 
"Alas!  the  consequence  of  the  prevalence  of  this 
sect!  They  cause  divisions  every  where.  In  the  state 
of  New  Hampshire  where  there  are  many  new  towns 
and  infant  settlements,  if  this  sect  gets  footing  among 
them  they  hinder  and  are  likely  to  hinder,  their  set- 
tling and  supporting  learned,  pious,  and  orthodox 
ministers;  and  the  poor  inhabitants  of  those  towns 
must  live  who  knows  how  long  !  without  the  ministry 
of  the  gospel  and  gospel  ordinances.  "  This  slander- 
ous epistle  was  harmless,  and  Baptist  sentiments 
continued  to  prevail  so  that  by  the  year  1795,  there 
were  within  the  bounds  of  the  stale,  forty-one  churches 
with  two  thousand  five  hundred  and  sixty-two  com- 
municants. In  1S.32,  there  were  ninety  churches, 
and  six  thousand  five  hundred  members. 

The  Baptists  never  suffered  much  religious  oppres- 
sion in  this  state,  nor  were  they  harrass£d  with  rain- 


(  106'  ) 

isterial  taxes,  though  in  a  few  instances  they  have' 
been  obliged  to  lodge  certificates  or  make  some  for= 
mal  declaration  of  their  faith  to  avoid  parish  rates. 
At  present  they  enjoy  all  they  have  ever  asked,  that 
is,  to  be  Itt  alone. 


VESiIO^^T. 


In  1788  a  Baptist  church  was  gathered  \n  Shafts- 
bury,  and  in  1773  another  atPownal.  In  the  former 
place  there  was  a  second  church  formed  in  1780,  a 
third  in  1781,  and  a  fourth  in  1788  which  have  enjoy- 
ed the  greatest  prosperity.  In  one  season  of  refresh- 
ment about  one  hundred  and  fifty  persons  were  bap- 
tized. 

The  church  at  Pownal  prospered  greatly  under  the 
ministry  of  a  Mr.  Caleb  Nichols,  who  commenced  his 
ministry  with  them  in  1788.  He  finished  his  course 
m  1804. 

The  associations  and  churches  in  this  state,  have 
been  at  difl^erent  times  engaged  in  discussing  the  sub- 
ject of  Masonry.  In  1803  the  Saratoga  association 
made  a  report  by  a  committee  on  the  question  of  to- 
lerating members  who  united  with  Masonic  Societies, 
the  purport  of  which  was  that,  as  brethren  did  not 
pretend  they  were  bound  in  conscience  by  any  rule 
in  the  word  of  God  to  form  any  such  connections, 
Then  they  knew  it  caused  grief  in  some,  they  gave 


(  107  ) 

sufficient  reason  for  others  to  conclude  that  they  did 
not  follow  after  the  things  that  make  for  peace  6tCo 
and  of  course  if  they  persisted  in  such  a  course  they 
ought  to  be  rejected  from  fellowship.  Yet  they  did 
not  wish  to  have  their  correspondence  with  sister 
associations  interrupted  ;  at  the  same  time  they  flat- 
tered  themselves  with  the  hope  that  no  delegates 
would  be  sent  to  them  who  maintained  a  connection 
with  Masonic  Lodges. 

There  were  until  1807,  some  statutes  of  a  religious 
nature  in  the  government  of  this  state,  which  em- 
barrassed the  Baptists  in  a  few  instances.  Through 
the  exertions  of  Aaron  Leland  and  Ezra  Butler,  both 
Baptist  ministers,  the  former  Speaker  of  the  lower 
house,  and  the  latter  an  active  member  of  the  Senate, 
a  law  was  passed  in  that  year  giving  religious  free- 
dom to  all. 

By  Benedict's  table  it  appears  there  were  in  I8I25 
one  hundred  and  twenty-four  churches  with  nine 
thousand  two  hundred  members.  In  1832,  there  were 
one  hundred  and  twenty-five  churches  and  ten  thou- 
sand five  hundred  and  twenty-five  members. 

This  small  increase  arises  from  the  fact  that  the 
Baptists  in  Vermont  did  nothing  for  themselves  for 
some  years  prior  to  1831,  and  were  losing  ground. 
They  then  put  forth  more  exertion,  and  in  one  year 
there  were  not  less  than  two  thousand  persons  bap- 
tized. A  minister  there  says,  "We  are  now  going 
op  to  possess  the  interesting  portions  of  land  hithert© 


(  108  ) 

unoccupied  by  our  people."  Much  of  this  efficiency 
is  owing  to  the  circulation  of  a  religious  paper  among 
them,  entitled  the  "  Vermont  Telegraph-  " 


MA.SSACHUSETTS. 


From  the  first  settlement  of  this  state,  there  ap* 
pears  to  have  been  some  Baptists  (or  persons  tinc- 
tured with  Anabaptistical  errors  as  the  phraseology 
of  those  times  runs)  residing  in  it.  It  was  asserted 
by  Doctor  Mather,  that  "'some  of  the  first  planters  in 
New  England  were  Baptists."  Roger  Williams  was 
not  a  Baptist  practically  while  in  this  state,  but  he 
here  began  his  heretical  career.  It  was  feared  at 
Plymouth,  "that  he  would  run  the  same  course  of 
rigid  separation  and  Anabaptistry  which  Mr.  John 
Smith,  of  Amsterdam  had  done."  After  he  went  to 
Salem  it  is  said  that,  "  in  one  year's  time  he  filled 
that  place  with  principles  of  rigid  separation  tending 
to  Anabaptism." 

It  has  always  been  found  that  the  principles  of  the 
reformation  when  carried  to  their  legitimate  conse- 
quences, will  endanger  infant  baptism.  "  Bishop 
Sanderson  says,  that  Archbishop  "Whitgift,  and  the 
learned  Hooker,  men  of  great  judgment,  and  famous 
in  their  times,  did  long  since  foresee  and  declare  their 
f«ar  that  if  ever  Puritanism  should  prevail  among  us, 
it  would  soon   draw  in  Anabaptism  after  it."    The 


(  109) 

Archbishop  and  Mr.  Hooker  were  right  in  their  con* 
jectures,  and  the  first  settlers  of  New  England  were 
aware  of  it,  and  therefore  took  all  the  care  they  could 
to  arrest  the  progress  of  such  a  heresy,  and  thougb 
the  means  they  adopted  were  highly  censurable,  they 
were  attended  with  too  much  success.  It  was  a  long 
time  before  the  Baptists  could  gain  much  ground, 
though  it  is  probable  they  would  have  succeeded 
sooner  here,  had  not  Rhode  Island  offered  them  a 
resting  place  so  congenial  with  their  views  and  feel- 
ings. 

There  was  an  attempt  made,  it  seems,  to  form  a 
Baptist  Church  at  Weymouth  in  16S9,  which  was 
frustrated.  The  principal  promoters  were  all  arraigned 
before  the  court  and  fined.  The  court,  having  dis- 
persed these  heretics,  •'  thought  fit  to  set  apart  a  day 
of  humiliation,  to  seek  the  face  of  God,"  dec. 

In  1640,  Mr.  Charles  Chauncey  came  over  to  this 
country  ;  he  was  an  advocate  for  dipping,  but  regard- 
ed infants  as  proper  subjects  of  baptism.  He  was 
esteemed  a  great  scholar  and  a  godly  man.  This  man 
gave  the  good  people  much  trouble ;  they  feared  he 

ight  annihilate  their  practice  of  baptism,  and  there- 
fore threw  in  his  way  such  obstacles  as  would  occa- 
sion him  trouble.  They  proposed  that  the  minister 
with  \rhom  he  was  to  be  associated,  should  do  all  the 
sprinkling,  so  that  he  might  not  be  obliged  to  admin- 
ister the  rite  only  in  his  own  way;  but  with  this 
proposal   he   would  not  agree.     He   removed  from 


(  110  ) 

Plyiijouth  to  Scituate,  where   he  was  settled  many 
years. 

In  the  same  )^ear,  a  lady  of  considerable  distinction, 
called  by  Governor  Winthrcp  the  lady  Moody,  "  was 
taken  with  the  error  of  denying  baptism  to  infants. 
She  belonged  to  the  church  in  Salem,  and  was  dealt 
with  by  many  of  the  elders  and  others,  but  persisting  in 
her  views  and  fearing  serious  consequences,  she  re* 
moved  to  Long  Island.  Many  others  of  the  same 
mind  r,emoved  there  also.  A  more  particular  account 
of  the  persecutions  carried  on  against  the  Baptists  in 
this  state,  is  reserved  for  the  Chapter  devoted  to  the 
subject  of  periecution. 

The  £rst  church  formed  in  Massachusetts  was 
at  Swansea,  by  John  Miles,  who  came  from  Wales, 
where  he  had  founded  a  church  in  1649,  in  a  place 
of  the  same  name.  He  continued  pastor  of  the 
ehurch  until  his  death  in  1683,  and  was  esteemed  an 
sxcellect  and  useful  man. 

Two  years  after  this  church  was  formed,  the  first 
in  Beston  was  begun,  and  in  1685,  there  was  one  com- 
menced at  Dartmouth  ;  but  so  slowly  did  the  Baptist 
interest  progress,  that  in  a  century  after  the  church 
m  Swansea  was  organized,  there  were  but  eighteen 
churches  in  the  state,  that  were  permanent.  After 
the  War,  which  broke  some  of  the  bands  of  oppres- 
pression,  that  interest  revived  and  many  new  churches 
arose,  so  that  by  1784  there  were  sixty-four  churches, 
and  daring  the  succeeding  ten  years,  twenty  more 
w^e  added  to  the  number.    In  1813,  there  were  four 


( 111 ) 

associations,  ninety-four  ehurches,  and  eight  thousand 
five  hundred  and  forty-two  members ;  in  1832  there 
were  ten  associations,  one  hundred  and  eighty-nine 
churches,  and  twenty  thousand  two  hundred  members. 
The  Massachusetts  brethren  are  very  actively  en- 
gaged in  all  laudable  efforts  to  promote  the  Kingdom 
of  Christ  both  at  home  and  abroad.  They  have  a 
Sabbath  School  Union  well  supported. 


EHODE  ISLAND. 


Rhode  Island  is  the  smallest  state  in  the  Union,  its 
greatest  length  being  forty-seven  miles,  its  greatest 
breadth  thirty-seven.  Roger  Williams  was  its  founder. 
He  was  banished  from  Massachusetts  in  the  inclem- 
ent month  of  January,  1636.  The  soil  he  considered 
as  the  property  of  the  Indians,  and  therefore  took  es- 
pecial care  that  no  part  of  it  should  be  occupied  until 
it  was  fairly  purchased.  In  these  principles  he  pre- 
ceded William  Penn  more  than  forty  years. 

Among  the  savages,  he  found  the  favor  that  had 
been  denied  him  by  Christians,  and  many  of  his 
friends  soon  followed  him  to  his  beloved  Patmos.  He 
gained  the  confidence  and  friendship  of  two  Narra- 
ganset  princes,  of  whom  he  made  the  purchase  of  his 
territory.  Acquiring  very  soon  a  knowledge  of  the  In- 
dian language,  he  was  able  to  carry  on  the  business  of 
trade  and  negociation,  and  succeeded  in  obtaining  an 


(  118  ) 

influence  over  the  savage  tribes  which  enabled  him  to 
soothe  their  irritations,  and  break  up  their  confedera- 
cies against  the  English.  The  very  first  exercise  of 
this  influence  was  in  favor  of  those  who  had  cruelly 
banished  him.  "  It  was  not  price  or  money,"  says 
Mr.  Williams,  "  that  could  have  purchased  Rhode  Iz- 
land,  but  'twas  obtained  by  love."*  In  another  place 
he  says,  "The  Indians  were  very  shy  and  jealous  of 
selling  the  lands  to  any,  and  chose  rather  to  make  a 
grant  of  them  to  such  as  they  affected;  bui  at  the 
same  time,  expected  such  gratuities  and  rewards,  as 
made  an  Indian  gift  oftentimes  a  very  dear  bargain.  " 

The  first  deed  which  he  obtained  of  his  lands,  or  at 
least  the  first  now  extant,  bears  date  two  years  after  his 
settlement  at  Providence.  It  is  signed  by  the  two 
Sachems  of  the  tribe,  Canonicus  and  his  nephew 
Miantinomo,  and  may  properly  be  presented  here. 
The  proper  names  will  be  given  as  they  occur  in  Bene- 
dict's History,  and  in  Knowles'  memoirs  of  Roger 
Williams;  the  latter,  being  the  more  modern  ortho- 
graphy. 

"At  Nanhiggansick,  (Narraganset,)  the  24  of  the 
first  month,  commonly  called  March,  in  the  second 
year  of  our  plantation,  or  planting  at  Mooshausick, 
(Moshassuck,)  or  Providence ;  Memorandum,  that 
We,  Caunannicus,  (Canonicus,)  and  Miantinomu, 
(Miantinomo,)  the  two  chief  sachems,  of  Nanhiggan- 

*  Mr.  WilUams  mentions  Sir  Henry  Vane  with  grate- 
ful feelings,  as  an  efficient  instrument  in  obtaining  the  land 
from  the  Indians,  and  the  Charter  for  the  Colony. 


(  113  )      . 

sick,  having  two  years  since  sold  unto  Roger  Wil- 
liams the  lands  and  meadows  upon  the  two  fresh  ri- 
vers called  Mooshausick  and  Wanaskatucket,  (Wanas- 
quatucket,)  do  now  by  these  presents,  establish  and 
confirm  the  bounds  of  these  lands  from  the  rivers  and 
fields  of  Pautuckett,  (Pawtucket,)  the  great  hill  of 
Neoterconkenitt,  (Notaquoncanot,)  on  the  north  west, 
and  the  town  of  Mashapauge  on  the  west.  As  also, 
in  consideration  of  the  many  kindnesses  and  services 
he  hath  continually  done  for  us  both  for  our  friends 
of  Massachusetts  also  at  Quininkticutt,  (Connecticut,) 
and  Apaura  or  Plymouth  ;  we  do  freely  give  unto  him 
all  that  land  from  those  rivers  reaching  to  Pautuxett 
as  also  the  grass  and  meadows  upon  Pautuxett  river. 
In  witness  whereof  we  have  hereunto  set  our  hands 
in  the  presence  of 

The  mark  (a  bow)  of  Caunannicits, 
The  mark  (an  arrow)  of  Miantikomu. 
The  mark  of  Seatagh  (Sohash.  ) 
The  mark  of  Assotemewett  (Alsomunsit.) 
'•  1639,   Memorandum,    3rd    month,  9th  day,  this 
was  all  again  confirmed  by  Miantinomu  ;  he  acknow- 
ledged this  his  act  and  hand  ;  up  the  stream  of  Pau- 
tuckett and  Pautuxett  without  limits  we  might  have 
for  our  use  of  cattle :  Witness  hereof 

Roger  Williams, 
Benedict  Arnold. 
'*  The  lands  thus  ceded  to  Mr.  Williams,  were  con- 
veyed to  twelve  men  who  accompanied  or  soon  joined 
him.  reserving  for  himself  an  equal  part  only."     A 
k2 


(  114  ) 

number  more  were  shortly  after  admitted  into  the  com- 
pany  of  the  settlement.  Thirty  pounds  is  the  whole 
amount  received  by  Mr.  Williams  as  a  remuneration 
for  his  expense  and  toils,  but  whether  that  were  paid 
by  the  first  twelve  persons  mentioned,  or  by  succeed- 
ing settlers,  is  a  disputed  though  an  unimportant  ques- 
tion. *'  The  conduct  of  Mr.  Williams  in  these  trans- 
actions, must  be  acknowledged  to  have  been  highly 
honorable,  disinterested,  and  liberal.  He  held  the 
title  to  the  whole  territory  and  he  might,  apparently. 
havG  amassed  wealth  and  gratified  ambition,  by  re- 
taining the  control  of  the  town,  and  selling  the  lands 
to  be  held  of  him  as  the  proprietor.  But  he  renounced 
all  plans  of  power  and  emolument ;  he  placed  himself 
on  an  equality  with  the  other  settlers,  among  whom  he 
claimed  no  other  influence  than  that  which  sprung 
from  his  personal  character.  "*  Where  is  another 
Roger  Williams  to  be  found? 

We  will  be  permitted  here  to  transcribe  the  follow- 
ing passage,  as  explanatory  of  Mr.  Williams'  design 
in  the  transactions  referred  to. 

"  Notwithstanding  I  had  the  frequent  promise  of 
Miantinomu  my  kind  friend,  that  it  should  not  be 
land  that  I  should  want  about  those  bounds  mentioned, 
provided  that  I  satisfied  the  Indians  there  inhabiting, 
I  having  made  corenant  of  peaceful  neighborhood 
with  all  the  sachems  and  natives  round  about  us,  and 
having,  in  a  sense  of  God'is  merciful  Providence  unto 

*  Memoirs  of  Roger  Williams  by  Knowles ;  an  interest- 
ing and  valuable  work. 


(  115) 

me  in  my  distress  called  the  place  Providence,  I 
desired  it  might  be  for  a  shelter  for  persons  distressed 
for  conscience  ;  I  then  considering  the  condition  of 
divers  of  my  countrymen,  I  communicated  my  said 
purchase  unto  my  loving  friends,  John  Throckmorton 
and  others,  who  then  desired  to  take  shelter  here  witii 
me.  And  whereas  by  God's  merciful  assistance  I  was 
the  procurer  of  the  purchase,  not  by  monies  or  pay= 
meat,  the  natives  being  so  shy  and  jealous  that  monies 
could  not  do  it,  but  by  that  language,  acquaintance, 
and  favor  with  the  natives,  and  other  advantages 
which  it  pleased  God  to  give  me;  and  also  bore  the 
charges  and  venture  of  all  the  gratuities  which  I  gave 
to  the  great  sachems  and  other  sachems  and  natives 
round  about  us,  and  lay  engaged  for  a  loving  and 
peaceable  neighborhood  with  them,  to  my  great 
charge  and  travel ;  it  was  therefore  thought  fit  that  I 
should  receive  some  consideration  and  gratuity. " 
Thus  after  mentioning  the  said  thirty  pounds  and  say- 
ing "this  sum  I  received;  and  in  love  to  my  friends, 
and  with  respect  to  a  town  and  place  of  succor  for 
the  distressed  as  aforesaid  I  do  acknowledge  this  said 
sum  and  payment  a  full  satisfaction.  " 

After  the  Colony  was  thus  commenced,  and  the  lit- 
tle community  invested  with  the  power  of  admitting 
others  to  citizenship,  the  number  was  soon  increased 
by  emigrants  from  Massachusetts  and  from  Europe. 
Whilst  the  proprietor  designed  the  door  of  the  colony 
to  stand  open  to  all  without  regard  to  their  religious 
Tiews,  he  was  careful  to  provide  for  the  maintcnaqsjx^ 


(  116  ) 

of  civil  peace.  Every  one  was  required  to  subscribe 
the  following  covenant. 

"We  whose  names  are  here  underwritten  being  de- 
sirous to  inhabit  in  the  town  of  Providence,  do  pro- 
raise  to  submit  ourselves,  in  active  or  passive  obe- 
dience to  all  such  orders  or  agreements  as  shall  be 
made  for  public  good  of  the  body,  in  an  orderly  way, 
by  the  major  consent  of  the  present  inhabitants,  mas- 
ters of  families,  incorporated  together  into  a  township, 
and  such  others  whom  they  shall  admit  unto  the  same 
o?ily  in  civil  things.  " 

This  simple  instrument  was  undoubtedly  drawn  up 
by  Roger  Williams  ;  it  bears  the  impress  of  his  char- 
acter and  was  the  germ  of  those  free  institutions  under 
which  Rhode  Island  has  flourished  till  the  present  day. 

Some  time  in  the  summer  of  1643,  Mr.  Williams 
sailed  for  England,  wjiere  he  arrived  at  a  critical, 
though  perhaps  favorable  period.  A  civil  war  then 
convulsed  the  nation,  which  resulted  in  the  overthrow 
of  the  king  (Charles  I.)  and  of  the  monarchy,  and  the 
establishment  of  the  Commonwealth  under  the  pro- 
tectorship of  Cromwell.  The  parliament  during  the 
struggle  seemed  disposed  to  strengthen  themselves 
by  gaining  the  favor  of  the  American  Colonists.  In 
November  of  1643,  the  Earl  of  Warwick  was  appoint- 
ed by  Parliament,  Governor  in  Chief  and  Lord  High 
Admiral  of  the  American  Colonies,  with  a  council  of 
five  Peers  and  twelve  Commoners.  From  these  Com- 
missioners Mr.  Williams  easily  obtained  through  Sir 
Henry  Yane  one  of  their  number,  a  charter  for  the. 


( 117 ) 

colony  of  Rhode  Island  dated  March  14,  1643-4  and 
granting  full  powers  for  forming  and  maintaining  a 
civil  government.  This  Charter  lasted  till  1663,  when 
another  was  granted  by  Charles  II.  by  which  without 
any  essential  alteration  the  colony  has  been  ever  since 
governed. 

The  inhabitants  of  Rhode  Island  in  their  attach- 
ment to  religious  freedom  have  been  the  subjects  of 
much  calumny  and  injury.  Their  neighbors  of  Mas- 
sachusetts and  Connecticut  could  not  endure  an  asy- 
lum for  the  oppressed  so  near  them,  and  which  was  so 
palpable  a  condemnation  of  their  intolerance.  These 
states  actually  took  possession  of  a  part  of  their  lands, 
but  failing  of  their  design  on  this  plan  they  excited  the 
Indians  to  harass  them,  and  devised  other  expedients 
for  their  ruin.  They  finally  strove  to  gain  a  party  of 
sufficient  strength  to  outvote  them,  and  establish 
their  systems  of  parish  worship,  and  parish  taxeso 
The  people  were  called  the  "  scum  and  runaways  of 
other  colonies,  and  considered  as  so  sunk  in  barbarity 
that  they  could  speak  neither  good  English  nor  good 
sense,  despisers  of  God's  worship  and  without  order  or 
government. "  Dr,  Mather  m  his  Magnalia  says  of 
this  state  ;  "  It  has  been  a  CoUuvies  of  Antinomians, 
Familists,  Anabaptists,  Antisabbatarians,  Sociniane, 
Quakers,  Ranters,  every  thing  in  the  world  but  Ro- 
man Catholics  and  real  Christians,  though  of  the  latter, 
I  hope,  there  have  been  more  than  of  the  former  among 
them  ;  so  that  if  a  man  had  lost  his  religion  he  might 
find  it  at  this  general  muster  of  opinionists.  "  He  saye 


V  "8  ) 

much  more  to  the  same  purpose  and  informs  us  th^t 
the  Massachusetts  ministers  had  made  a  chargeless 
tender  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  these  wretched  peo- 
ple ;  but  the  offers  had  been  refused.  Something  of 
this  same  charity  was  continued  when  Mr.  Benedict 
wrote  his  history  and  he  says  "  many  wish  that  more 
good  may  follow  their  labors  than  hag  hitherto  done." 
We  have  spent  more  time  in  the  history  of  this  little 
state  than  any  other,  because  it  is  so  identified  with 
the  name  of  Roger  Williams  that  a  perusal  of  his 
MemoinflifSuggests  so  rich  a  fund  of  matter  that  it  is 
difficult  to  resist  the  tempation  to  transcribe  even 
much  more.  We  will  now  notice  the  rise  and  pro- 
gress of  the  churches.  The  church  at  Providence 
was  not  only  the  first  in  the  state,  but  in  this  country.* 
It  was  formed  in  the  year  1639  by  Roger  Williams 
and  eleven  others,  none  of  whom  were  baptized  before 
their  settlement  in  this  colony.  They  were  convinced 
forBome  time  of  the  truth  and  their  duty,  but  had  been 
prevented  from  submission  to  it  by  a  variety  of  cir- 
cumstances. To  obtain  a  suitable  administrator  of 
baptism  was  a  matter  of  some  consequence  ;  at  length 
the  candidates  appointed  Mr.  Ezekiel  Holliman  a  man 
of  gifts  and  piety  to  baptize  Mr.  Williams,  who  in  re- 
turn baptized  Mr.  Holliman  and  the  other  ten.  As  the 
validity  of  this  baptism  has  been  called  in  question  it 
may  not  be  im  proper  to  notice  that  point,  and  as  the 

*  It  was  the  second  in  the  whole  British  dominions  if 
(aa  is  believed,)  its  date  is  earlier  in  the  year  than  tho 
second  church  constituted  in  England  in  IG39. 


( lis  ) 

views  of  ProfessorKnowles  are  more  to  the  point  than 
any  thing  we  could  say,  we  will  present  a  few  quota- 
tions from  his  excellent  work.  He  says,  "  The^spirit,of 
the  scriptures,  if  not  their  letter  assigns  to  the  minist- 
ers of  the  gospel  the  duty  of  administering  the  ordinan- 
ces of  the  church.  Expediency  obviously  requires  an 
adherence  to  this  general  principle.  But  the  language 
of  the  Bible  is  not  so  decisive  upon  this  point  as  to 
make  it  certain,  that  a  layman  might  not,  in  cases 
where  a  minister  could  not  be  obtained,  administer 
the  ordinances.  It  is  known,  that  in  the  e^est  ages 
of  the  church,  while  there  was  a  general  observance 
of  the  principle,  that  the  administration  of  the  ordin- 
ances belongs  to  ministers,  laymen  were  occasionally 
permitted  to  baptize."  He  then  quotes  Mosheim, 
Ambrose,  and  Jerome,  in  proof  of  that  permission  and 
proceeds  to  observe  that  "  there  were,  it  is  true,  at  a 
Tery  early  period,  erroneous  views  of  the  indispensa- 
ble necessity  of  baptism  to  salvation,  which  led  to 
Tarious  unauthorized  practices.  But  the  principle, 
that  laymen  might  lawfully  baptize,  in  certain  exigen- 
cies, seems  to  have  been  early  admitted,  and  it  was 
formally  sanctioned  by  a  decree  of  the  Council  of 
Eliberis." 

<*  But  the  reason  of  the  case  is  of  more  weight  than 
the  decisions  of  councils.  It  sometimes  happens  that, 
persons  become  Christians,  without  the  direct  labors 
of  a  minister."  He  then  supposes  a  case  and  asks 
the  questions  arising  from  it,  and  adds  *'the  duty  of 
the  conrerts  to  assemble,  to  pray,  and  to  exhort  each 


(120) 

Other,  would  be  clear.  Their  voluntary  agreement 
thus  lo  meet,  to  maintain  mutual  watchfulness,  and  to 
enjoy  the  ordinances  of  the  gospel,  would  constitute 
them  a  church.  They  might  call  one  of  their  num- 
ber, possessing  in  their  judgment,  suitable  gifts,  to 
the  office  of  the  ministry,  and  this  election  by  the 
church  would  be  the  only  human  sanction  which  such 
a  minister  would  need,  to  authorize  him  to  preach  the 
gospel,  and  to  administer  the  ordinances.  This  posi- 
tion cannot  be  denied,  without  resorting  to  the  doc- 
trine of  a  regular  apostolical  succession.  Those  who 
insist  on  an  apostolical  succession,  are  obliged  to 
trace  their  ministry  through  the  channel  of  the  papal 
clergy. " 

"No  minister  could  have  been  obtained  in  America, 
to  baptize  Mr.  Williams.  The  case  was  one  of  ob- 
vious necessity,  and  the  validity  of  the  baptism  can- 
not be  denied^  vvithout  rejecting  the  fundamental  prin- 
ciple, on  which  dissenting  churches  rest,  that  all  the 
ecclesiastical  power  or  earth  resides  ultimately  in  the 
•hurch,  and  that  she  is  authorized  to  adopt  any  mea- 
sures, not  repugnant  to  the  scriptures,  which  may  be 
necessary  for  her  preservation  and  prosperity.  What 
ever  the  New  Testament  has  positively  prescribed, 
must  of  course  be  strictly  obeyed.  " 

la  regard  to  the  question  Mr.  Knowles  says  in  a 
note,  "  it  has  no  practical  impoitance.  All  whom  he 
immersed  were,  as  Pedo  baptists  must  admit,  baptiz- 
ed. The  great  family  of  Baptiets  in  this  country  did 
not  ipring  from  the  first  church  in  Providence.  Many 


^  121  ) 

Baptist  ministers  and  members  came,  at  an  early  pe' 
riod  from  Europe,  and  thus  churches  were  formed  in 
different  parts  of  the  country,  which  have  since  mul= 
tiplied  over  the  land.  Of  the  four  hnndred  thousand 
Baptist  communicants  now  in  the  'United  States,  a 
small  fraction  only  have  had  any  connection,  either 
immediate  or  remote,  with  the  venerable  church  at  Pro- 
vidence, though  her  members  are  numerous,  and  she 
has  been  honored  as  the  Mother  of  many  ministers." 
How  long  Mr.  Williams  remained  with  the  church 
is  a  disputed  point  as  is  the  reason  of  his  forslaking  the 
ministry.  The  latter  most  probably  from  his  own 
writings  was,  on  account  of  some  peculiar  views  of 
the  character  of  the  Ministry,  under  the  influence-  of 
which  he  could  not  "in  the  holy  presence  of  God  bring 
in  the  result  of  a  satisfying  discovery,  that  either  the 
begetting  ministry  of  the  Apostles  or  Messengers  to 
the  nations,  or  the  feeding  and  nourishing  ministry 
of  pastors  and  teachers,  according  to  the  first  institu- 
tion of  Ike  Lord  Jesus  are  yet  restored  and  extant." 
We  need  not  pause  to  consider  the  erroneous  nature 
of  his  views,  though  we  must  regret  that  he  ever  form- 
ed them,  sincere  as  he  no  doubt  was  in  their  main- 
tenance. In  a  word,  he  did  not  leave  the  church  be- 
cause he  ceased  to  be  a  Baptist. 

"The  church  at  first  met  in  a  grove,  unless  in  stormy 
weather  when  they  assembled  in  private  houses.  The 
ministers  who  succeeded  Mr.  Williams  were  Mr. 
Brown  and  Mr.  Wickendon.  The  latter  preached'for 
•some  time  in  the  city  of  New  York  and  was  there 


(  12-3  ) 

imprisoned  four  months.  Their  first  meeting  house 
was  erected  in  1700,  at  the  expense  of  their  pastor 
Mr.  Pardon  Tillinghast ;  a  larger  one  was  erected  in 
17] 3  in  its  place.  The  present  elegant  and  spacious 
house  was  opened  on  the  28th  May  1775.  The  floor 
is  laid  eighty  feet  square^  It  contains  one  hundred 
and  twenty-six  square  pews  on  the  ground  floor ;  a 
large  gallery  on  the  South,  West  and  North,  and  one 
other  above  on  the  West  for  the  use  of  the  blacl^s.  It 
has  a  steeple  one  hundred  and  ninety-six  feet  high 
furnishedVith  a  good  clock  and  bell.  The  original 
bell  was  cast  in  London,  and  contained  upon  it  the 
following  motto. 

"  For  freedom  of  conscience,  the  town  was  first  planted; 
Persuasion,  not  force  was  used  by  the  people ; 
This  church  is  the  eldest,  and  has  not  recanted, 
Enjoying  and  granting  bell,  temple  and  steeple." 

The  bell  was  split  by  ringing  in  1787  and  was  re- 
cast ;  the  present  weight  is  two  thousand  three  hun- 
dred and  eighty-seven  pounds  and  its  inscription  is, 
-•  This  Church  was  founded,  A.  D.  1639,  the  first  in 
the  State,  and  the  oldest  of  the  Baptists  in  America." 

The  church  has  enjoyed  the  pastoral  labors  of  some 
eminent  ministers.  Is  is  well  endowed  with  tempor- 
alities, among  which  we  notice  particularly  *'  a  legacy 
of  about  three  hundred  dollars,  bequeathed  by  a  black 
sister,  deceased,  for  the  benefit  of  the  poor  colored 
members.*'  The  number  of  its  members  was  in  1832 
£ve  hundred  and  fifteen  :  the  pastor  Pv.  E.  Pattison. 

The  second  Church  in  Providence  was  constituted 


(  123) 

11  1805,  in  perfect  agreement  with  the  first  and  rC' 
calved  from  it  the  hand  of  fellowship  as  a  sister  com- 
munity. In  1S32  it  numbered  two  hundred  and  for- 
ty-four members,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  Mr. 
Church.  It  has  been  from  Uie  commencement  of  this 
year,  (1836,)  in  the  enjoyment  of  a  precious  and  pow- 
erful revival,  some  acco'unt  of  which  recently  appear- 
ed  in  the  American  Baptist,  furnished  by  the  pastor, 
Mr.  J.  Blain.  Forty-five  persons  were  baptized  on 
one  occasion. 

The  third  church  was  formed  in  1821  and  contain- 
ed in  1832  one  hundred  and  fifty  members.  The 
churches  at  Pawtucket  and  Pawtuxet,  are  branches  of 
the  ancient  church  in  Providence,  a  church  whose  his- 
tory must  be  interesting  to  every  Baptist  and  lover  of 
liberty.  "This  Church"  said  Governor  Hopkins  a 
Quaker  (in  1765) "  hath  from  its  beginning  kept  itself 
in  repute,  and  maintained  its  discipline,  so  as  to  avoid 
scandal  or  schism  to  this  day;"  and  we  repeat  the 
saying  of  the  disinterested  Friend.  It  has  existed 
and  enjoyed  spiritual  and  temporal  prosperity  under 
the  influence  of  those  liberal  principles  which  many 
have  represented  as  heretical,  licentious,  dangerous 
and  disorganizing. 

Newport.  For  the  origin  of  the  first  church  here 
we  must  go  back  to  1644,  when  according  to  tradition 
It  was  formed.  John  Clark  M.  D.  was  its  founder 
and  fii*3t  minister.  Where  he  was  born  is  not  certain- 
ly linown.  In  some  of  his  old  papers  he  is  styled 
"  John  Clark  of  London,  Physician,"  but  tradition 
liiakes  him  a  native  of  Bedfordshire.     His   baptism 


(  134) 

and  ordination  are  also  matters  of  uncertainty;  tradi- 
tion says  he  was  a  preacher  before  he  left  Boston,  but 
that  he  became  a.  Baptist  afterwards  by  means  of 
Roger  Williams.  He  was  imprisoned  in  Boston  as 
will  be  seen  in  the  accounts  of  persecutions.  He  was 
delegated  with  Roger  Williams  to  proceed  to  England 
for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  the  first  charter  for  this 
Colony,  where  he  remained  tw^elve  years  and  returned 
with  their  second  charter  in  1663.  From  this  it  ap- 
pears that  Mr.  Clark  bore  some  part  with  Mr.  Wiliams 
in  the  establishment  of  the  polity  of  the  government. 
His  character  as  a  christian  was  unspotted,  "  as  a 
Divine  he  was  among  the  first  who  publicly  avowed 
that  Jesus  Christ  alone  is  King  in  his  own  kingdom." 

This  Church  has  enjoyed  the  labors  of  other  eminent 
men,  and  been  favored  with  precious  revivals.  This 
church  is  well  endowed  by  bequests  of  Dr.  Clark  and 
Governor  Lyndon.  Its  number  in  1813  was  two  hun- 
dred and  fifty. 

The  second  church  of  Newport  was  formed  in  1656 
of  twenty  one  persons  who  seceded  from  the  first  on 
account  of  some  diversity  of  opinion.  It  appears  how- 
ever to  have  been  overruled  for  good,  and  the  church 
has  enjoyed  the  ministry  of  some  very  elficient  men, 
with  a  considerable  amount  of  prosperity.  In  1832  it 
was  under  the  pastoral  charge  of  J.  O.  Choules  and 
numbered  three  hundred  and  twenty-two  members. 

In  this  town  the  first  Sabbatarian  or  seventh  day 
Baptist  church  was  formed  in  1671.  A  fourth  churcl^ 
was  formed  in  1788  whose  number  in  1813  was  seven- 


(  125) 

ty -five.  I  find  no  mention  of  either  of  these  churches 
in  Allen's  Register  for  1833  exce'[)t  the  second.  We 
cannot  notice  the  remaining  churches  in  this  state, 
amounting  in  1832  according  to  Allen's  Register  to 
about  twenty. 

The  first  associatien  regularly  formed  was  in  War- 
ren, (from  which  it  took  its  name,)  in  1767,  with  only 
four  churches;  the  delegates  from  six  other  churches 
being  present  but  not  feeling  themselves  prepared  to 
engage  in  the  undertaking.  Three  ministers  were 
present  from  the  Philadelphia  association  with  a  letter, 
encouraging  the  measure.  This  body  has  held  an  im- 
portant station  in  the  Baptist  community  ;  having  for 
a  number  of  years  embraced  a  large  circle  of  churches 
in  Rhode  Island  and  the  neighboring  states.  It  has 
exerted  a  most  salutary  influence,  being  engaged 
heartily  in  whatever  measures  would  promote  the 
cause  of  truth  among  the  churches,  and  tiie  cause  of 
religious  freedom  throughout  the  land.  After  up- 
wards of  forty  years  union  the  body  had  swelled  to 
such  a  size  thai,  it  was  deemed  advisable  to  divide 
and  a  new  one  was  formed  called  the  Boston. 

Having  hinted  already  at  the  calumnies  of  which 
the  people  of  Rhode  Island  have  been  the  subjects,  we 
only  say  in  dismissing  the  state  from  our  considera- 
tion that  it  is  very  certain  that  its  religious  condition 
will  not  suflfer  by  comparison  with  others,  or  if  the 
evils  charged  upon  it  do  exist,  they  are  not  owing  to 
the  Baptists  as  they  have  always  been  in  the  minor- 
ity of  the  whole  professing  population,  though  more 
numerous  than  any  other  denomination. 

r2 


(  126  ) 


CONNECTICUT. 


This  State  began  to  be  settled  in  1633,  but  nobap» 
lists  are  known  in  its  history  until  1705,  when  Mr. 
Wightman  planted  a  church  in  Groten  of  which  he 
became  Pastor.  This  remained  the  only  church  for 
about  twenty  years,  when  another  was  gathered  in  the 
township  of  New  London,  which  on  account  of  the 
fall  and  deposition  of  their  minister  soon  became  ex- 
tinct. In  1729  a  few  persons  at  Saybrook  embraced 
Baptist  sentiments,  but  no  church  was  gathered  there 
until  fifteen  years  after.  In  1731  some  Pedo  baptists 
in  Wallingford,  by  reading  "Delaune's  Plea"  &c. 
became  convinced  of  their  error,  were  baptized  and 
united  with  the  church  at  New  London,  that  usually 
met  for  worship  in  their  own  town  where  a  church 
was  soon  afterwards  established. 

The  progress  of  the  Baptists  was  at  first  very  slow 
as  they  had  to  stem  the  torrent  of  deep  rooted  preju- 
dices. The  host  of  prejudices  was  however  but  a 
shadow  compared  with  the  religious  laws  that  the 
Connecticut  rulers  had  enacted  to  preserve  the  esta- 
blishment. But  v;hen  God  works,  how  vain  is  man's 
opposition  and  the  rage  of  rulers.  In  the  celebrated 
New  Light  Stir  the  way  was  prepared  for  the  progress 
of  the  truth,  and  in  all  those  places  where  its  influence 
wae  felt,  there  Baptist  principles  prevailed,  and  many 


(  127  ) 

who  began  upon  Pedo  baptist  brought  up  upon  the 
Baptist  plan. 

In  1784  the  number  of  churches  Had  arisen  to  about 
thirty,  with  about  twenty  ministers.  From  this  time 
the  increase  was  more  rapid,  so  that  in  1795  there  were 
sixty  churches,  about  forty  ministers,  and  more  than 
three  thousand  five  hundred  communicants.  After 
this  last  date  they  continued  to  prosper,  though  as 
very  many  emigrated  to  the  new  states  the  clear  gain 
does  not  appear  so  great.  In  1812,  there  were  sixty- 
seven  churches,  and  nearly  six  thousand  members;  in 
1832  there  were  ninety-two  churches,  and  ten  thou- 
sand members. 

The  religious  laws  of  this  state  are  much  like  those 
of  Massachusetts,  the  Pedo  baptist  or  Congregational 
party  being  taken  under  legal  patronage  in  early  times. 
Every  thing  in  religion  was  to  be  done  according  fe 
law.  The  first  certificate  law  was  passed  in  1729  in 
favor  of  the  Quakers,  providing  for  their  exemption 
from  ministerial  taxes  &c.  upon  producing  a  writing 
certifying  their  membership  and  attendance  on  wor- 
ship. In  the  autumn  of  that  year  a  similar  law  was 
passed  in  favor  of  the  Baptists,  which  appears  to  have 
been  obtained  through  the  assistance  of  the  Rhode 
Isknd  brethren,  as  the  memorial  to  the  Legislature 
in  its  favor  was  signed  by  eighteen  persons,  sixteen 
of  whom  were  of  that  state,  and  a  certificate  of  con- 
currence with  the  memorial  was  appended,  signed  by 
the  Governor  and  two  elders.  This  law  continued 
ic  force  for  sixty-two  years,  the  Quakers  and  Baptists 


(128) 

being  the  only  sects  exempted  until  about  1765,  when 
the  same  privileges  were  granted  to  all,  provided  they 
ordinarily  attended  meeting  in  their  respective  So- 
cieties and  paid  their  due  proportions  &c. 

A  number  of  Baptists  in  Stafford  had  united  with 
the  church  in  Wiilington,  and  as  the  distance  was 
great  and  the  way  rough  they  could  not  attend  as  often 
as  they  wislied  or  the  law  required.  Those  of  the 
establishment,  to  pay  the  expense  of  a  new  meeting- 
house taxed  them  all,  and  disposed  of  their  goods  at 
public  sale.  Legal  redress  was  sought;  the  affair 
went  through  two  courts;  and  in  the  second  while 
the  counsel  of  our  brethren  plead  that  they  were  bap- 
tists sentimentally  J  practically  and  legally^  the  op- 
posite counsel  continued  his  plea  against  them  be- 
cause they  did  not  ordinarily  attend  their  own  meet- 
ing. While  the  lawyers  were  disputing,  the  Judge 
who  was  an  Episcopalian,  inquired  how  long  a  man 
who  was  a  Baptist,  practically,  sentimentally,  and  le- 
gally must  stay  at  home  to  become  a  Presbyterian. 
His  Honoris  logic  produced  the  desired  effect,  and 
the  Baptists  obtained  the  case. 

In  May  1791  a  law  was  passed,  requiring  the  cer- 
tificate 10  be  signed  by  two  magistrates  before  it 
could  become  effectual.  This  set  the  dissenters  in 
motion,  and  memorials  and  remonstrances  poured  in 
from  all  quarters,  so  that  the  act  was  repealed  in  Oc- 
tober and  the  present  certificate  law  adopted.  This 
law  is  perhaps  as  good  as  such  a  thiiiii-  can  be,  as  a 
dissenter  has  nothing  to  do  under  it  but  write  his  own 


(  129  ) 

certificate  and  he  becomes  of  another  sect.  No  nian 
however  can  be  neutral;  unless  he  gives  a  certificate 
he  is  known  and  dealt  with  as  a  Presbyterian  or  Con- 
gregationalist. 

To  this  law  our  brethren  object,  principally  because 
it  presupposes  a  subordination  and  obliges  them  in 
Leland's  phraseology,  to  lower  thdr  peek  to  the  Na- 
tional Ship.  In  one  of  the  petitions  of  the  Baptists 
dated  1803  is  this  clause.  *'  We  are  frequently  told 
that  giving  a  certificate  is  a  mere  trife  ;  if  it  be  so, 
we  would  desire  that  the  law  would  not  intermeddle 
with  such  a  trifling  business,  or  that  those,  who  con- 
sider it  a  mere  trifle,  may  be  the  persons  to  do  this 
trifle  themselves,  and  not  the  dissenters,  who  consider 
it  in  a  far  difl?'eren(  point  of  light."  Some  will  not 
give  a  certificate,  and  very  few  meet  with  trouble  at 
present  whether  they  do  or  not,  the  Pedo  baptists 
having  found  that  to  push  their  measures  is  to  affect 
their  own  cause  injuriously. 


NEW  YOEK. 

The  first  appearance  of  Baptists  in  this  great  state, 
was  in  the  city  of  New  York;  the  second  on  Long 
Island,  and  the  third  in  Dutchess  county. 

When  the  Baptists  began  to  preach  in  the  city  is 
not  known  precisely,  but  it  must  have  been  previous 
to  1669,  as  in  that  year  Mr.  Wickenden  of  Rhode 
Island  died,  who  was  at  one  tim.e  imprisoned  there 


(ISO) 

for  four  months.  From  (his  time  we  hear  nothing  of 
Baptists  here,  until  1712,  when  Mr.  Wightman  of 
Groton  entered  the  place  and  visited  it  for  about  two 
years.  His  preaching  place  was  the  house  of  a  Mr. 
Nicholas  Eyres  who  with  six  other  men  and  five  wo- 
men were  hopefully  converted.  Some  time  in  1714 
Mr.  Wightman  baptized  the  five  women  in  the  night, 
while  the  men  stood  by.  The  words  "  no  man  doeth 
any  thing  in  secret,  when  he  himself  seeketh  to  be 
known  openly,*'  arrested  Mr.  Eyres'  mind  and  accor« 
dingly  he  and  the  other  men  put  off  their  baptism  un- 
til morning,  when  he  waited  on  the  Governor  (Burnet) 
and  solicited  protection,  which  the  Governor  promis- 
edi  He  was  faithful  to  his  promise  and  in  company 
with  many  of  the  gentry  came  to  the  water  side  and 
the  rite  was  performed  in  peace.  These  twelve  per- 
sons called  Mr.  Eyres  to  preach  for  them;  under  his 
ministry  the  audience  increased  so  much  that  a  pri- 
vate house  would  not  hold  them  and  a  lot  was  pur- 
chased and  a  house  built  upon  it  in  1728.  The 
church  was  constituted  in  1724,  and  existed  about 
eight  years  when  it  was  dissolved. 

The  present  church,  (First  or  Gold  street)  origina- 
ted through  the  instrumentality  of  Mr.  Jeremiah 
Dodge,  a  member  of  the  church  at  Fishkill,  who  set- 
tled in  New  York  in  1745  and  opened  a  meeting  for 
readmg,  praying  and  singing,  to  which  some  mem- 
bers of  the  church  mentioned  above  resorted.  They 
were  favored  with  preaching,  and  after  various  changes 
their  number  had  reached  twenty-seven  who  iiaving 


(  131  ) 

been  during  this  period  connected  with  the  church 
at  Scotch-Plains  (N.  J.)  applied  tor  dismission,  and 
were  constituted  a  regular  church  on  the  19th  June 
1762.  This  Church  has  enjoyed  an  able  ministry,  and 
sent  out  various  branches.  Its  number  in  1832  was 
four  hundred  and  thirteen,  under  the  pastoral  charge 
of  Mr.  William  Parkinson. 

As  both  the  city  and  state  contain  such  a  multitude 
cf  churches,  we  cannot  do  more  than  notice  two  or 
three  particularly.  The  Fayette  now  Oliver  street 
has  shared  so  largely  the  favor  of  the  Lord,  and  is  now 
so  prominent  in  the  history  of  the  Baptists  for  charity 
and  zeal,  and  fruitfulness,  that  we  must  refer  to  its 
origin  and  progress.  It  arose  out  of  a  division  of  the 
Bethel,  (formed  1770,)  both  parties  claiming  the  name 
of  second  until  1802,  when  they  mutaliy  agreed  to 
take  the  names  they  now  bear.  Their  first  pastor 
was  Benjamin  Montange,  and  his  successor  Mr.  John 
Williams  a  native  of  South  Wales,  who  landed  in 
New  York  in  1795.  Under  his  ministry  former  dif- 
ficulties  were  adjusted  and  the  church  greatly  flourish- 
ed. Before  his  death  their  present  pastor  S.  H. 
Cone  was  associated  with  him  in  the  Ministry  of  the 
church.  It  contained  seven  hundred  and  forty-four 
members  in  1832,  since  which  period  it  has  sent  out 
its  branches  through  the  city,  which  it  is  hoped  will 
never  disgrace  their  origin.*  It  aflfords  a  very  liberal 


*In  1832  a  colony  of  forty-three  members  was  sent  out 
from  this  church  and  constituted  a  church  on  the  17th 
December.  Their  pastor  isW.  R.  Williams,  son  of  Mr. 
John  Williams,  and  formerly  a  Lawyer. 


(  132  ) 

support  to  its  pastor  and  contributes  annually  not  lesg 
than  three  thousand  dollars  to  the  various  institutions 
of  benevolence. 

The  Mulberry  street  church  was  originated  under 
peculiar  circumstances,  and  we  therefore  notice  it 
here.  T^eir  present  Pastor  Mr.  Archibald  Maclay 
arrived  in  New  York  from  Scotland  in  1805.  He  was 
then  an  Independent,  commenced  his  labors  as  such 
and  collected  in  a  few  months  a  small  church,  which 
increased  in  three  years  to  a  very  affectionate  band  of 
forty.  Mr.  M.  after  a  thorough  investigation  of  the 
subject  was  led  to  embrace  the  sentiments  of  the 
Baptists,  and  was  baptized  by  Mr.  Williams  in  De- 
cember 1808.  Four  days  after  seventeen  more  of  the 
church  were  baptized.  On  the  third  Lord's  day  in 
February  following,  these  eighteen  were  formed  into 
a  Baptist  Church.  From  that  period  they  have  ob- 
served the  Lord's  supper  every  Lord's  day.  Another 
peculiarity  of  this  church  is  the  rejection  of  creeds 
and  covenants,  which,  though  they  will  not  condemn 
those  who  have  them,  they  have  never  used. 

*•  As  a  church  tliey  have  enjoyed  much  prosperity, 
having  received  since  their  organization,  including 
the  original  members,  six  hundred  and  sixty-two  by 
baptism  and  one  hundred  and  seventy-four  by  letter, 
making  in  all  three  hundred  and  thirty-six.  Their 
number  at  present  (1832)  is  about  three  hundred 
and  fifty.*' 

The  first  Sunday  School  it  is  believed  in  New  York, 
was  established  by  two  members  of  this  church  soon 


(  133  ) 

after  its  organizaiion.  Both  are  now  useful  preachers 
of  the  gospel.  The  school  is  now  very  large  and  un- 
der the  best  regulation  perhaps  of  any  in  the  country. 
Associations  were  formed  in  this  state  in  1791; 
these  have  become  quite  numerous  and  many  of  them 
very  efficient.  The  state  contains  more  churches 
and  members  than  any  in  the  Union.  According  to 
Benedict  there  were  in  1812  between  two  and  three 
hundred  churches,  and  probably  over  sixteen  thousand 
members.  In  183:^  the  state  contained  thirty-two  as- 
sociations, six  hundred  and  five  churches,  and  sixty 
thousand  communicants.  Nearly  or  quite  eight  thou- 
sand were  baptized  during  the  associational  year. 


NEW  JEESEY. 


Among  the  first  settlers  of  this  state  were  some 
Baptists  who  came  from  New  York,  New  England,  &c. 
About  1683  a  company  of  Baptists  from  Ireland  ar- 
rived at  Amboy,  and  proceeded  thence  to  the  interior 
parts.  In  1733  some  Tunker  Baptists  from  Holland 
settled  in  Amwell,  Hunterdon  County,  and  in  1734 
the  Rogerene  Baptists  took  up  their  residence  near 
Schooly  Mountain,  Morris  County. 

This  state  has  always  contained  some  very  respec- 
table churches,  which  have  been  supplied  by  minis- 
ters of  eminence,  not  only  those  who  were  emigrants, 
but  luch  also  as  were  born  in  the  country  and  raised 
x 


(  134  ) 

up  in  the  churches.  And  besides  these,  a  number 
rennoved  to  other  parts  of  the  vineyard  and  labored 
honorably  and  successfully. 

The  oldest  church  in  the  state  is  at  Middletown, 
Monmouth  County,  and  was  constituted  in  1688  with 
eighteen  naembers.  For  a  period  of  twenty-four  years 
their  history  is  unknown.  In  1711  some  difficulties 
arose  and  parties  were  formed,  one  of  which  ex- 
cluded the  other  and  imposed  silence  on  two  minis^ 
ters.  The  matter  was  referred  to  a  council  in  May 
1713,  whose  advice  to  thera  was  "to  bury  their  pro- 
ceedings in  oblivion  and  erase  the  record  of  them;" 
accordingly  four  leaves  are  torn  out  of  the  church 
book.  "To  continue  the  silence  imposed  upon  the 
brethren  the  proceeding  year:  to  sign  a  covenant  re- 
lative to  their  future  conduct,  &c."  Forty  two  did  sign 
the  covenant  and  twenty-six  refused,  and  the  first 
were  then  declared  to  be  the  church;  most  of  the  others 
came  in  afterwards,  the  church  proceeded  in  harmony 
and  subsequently  enjoyed  the  ministry  of  faithful  men. 
Its  number  in  1812  was  one  hundred  and  ihirty-two. 

The  church  of  Piscataway  is  next  in  point  of  age 
having  been  constituted  in  the  spring  of  1689  of  six 
men.*  It  is  thought  that  some  of  these  were  from 
Piscataqua  in  Maine,  as  there  were  a  number  of  bap- 
tists in  that  place  at  this  time,  and  it  also  appears  that 
this  part  of  Jersey  was  written  New  Piscataqua  in 


*  The  early  records  of  this  church  and  of  that  at  Middle^ 
town  present  the  names  of  the  male  members  only. 


(  135  ) 

their  town  book.  The  records  of  the  church  were 
destroyed  during  the  revolutionary  war. 

The  next  in  order  is  the  church  of  Cohansey,  form- 
ed in  1690,  in  part,  of  the  company  of  Irish  Baptists 
before  mentioned.  The  church  at  Tiperary,  Ireland, 
was,  when  Mr.  Benedict  wrote,  still  extant  and  known 
by  the  name  of  Cloughketin. 

The  churches  in  this  state  were  for  about  a  hundred 
years  connected  with  the  Philadelphia  association. 
When  the  one  at  New  York  was  formed,  those  near 
that  city  united  with  it.  In  1811  the  New  Jersey- 
association  was  organized  and  more  recently  the 
Central  and  Sussex,  composed  altogether  of  churches 
in  the  state.  Others  however  are  connected  with  the 
Central  Union,  Pa.  and  the  New  York,  Hudson  river, 
and  Warwick,  N.  Y. 

In  1792  the  number  of  churches  in  the  state  was 
twenty-three,  in  1813  thirty. six  churches,  with  two 
thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty. three  members,  and 
in  1S33  there  were  sixty-one  churches,  and  three  thou- 
sand nine  hundred  and  eighty. one  members.  It  af- 
fords us  pleasure  to  say  that,  the  brethren  in  this  little 
state  are  generally  engaged  heartily  and  efficiently  in 
the  cause  of  Missions,  Education,  (kc. 


PENNSYLVANIA. 

The  first  Baptist  Church  formed  in  this  Common- 
wealth was  at  Cold  Spring,  Bucks  County,  between 


(136  ) 

Bristol  and  Trenton,  in  1684,  by  Thomas  Dungan,  on- 
ly three  years  after  William  Penn  obtained  his  char- 
ter from  Charles  II.  It  was  however  broken  up  in 
1702. 

The  oldest  church  new  in  existence  is  the  Penne- 
pek,  or  Lower  Dublin,  situated  about  ten  miles  from 
Philadelphia.  It  was  organized  in  1688  with  twelve 
members.  Soon  after  the  few  Baptists  in  this  pro- 
vince and  West  Jersey  united  with  them.  They  were 
all  one  church  with  Pennepek  the  centre  of  union, 
where  as  far  as  practicable  they  all  met  to  celebrate 
the  Lord's  supper,  though  for  the  sake  of  distant 
members  the  ordinance  was  administered  quarterly 
at  Burlington,  Cohansey,  Chester  and  Philadelphia. 
This  practice  was  continued  for  several  years,  or  un- 
til the  brethren  in  these  places  had  gained  sufficient 
strength  to  establish  distinct  churches.  This  church 
like  all  others  has  at  different  times  experienced  sore 
trials  and  some  divisions,  though  its  general  course 
has  been  prosperous. 

Its  first  minister  was  Mr.  Elias  Keach,  son  of  the 
famous  Benjamin  Keach  of  London.  He  came  to  this 
country  about  the  year  1686,  a  wild  youth,  dressing 
in  black  and  wearing  a  band  in  order  to  pass  for  a 
minister.  Many  resorted  to  hear  the  young  London 
Divine.  He  succeeded  very  well  until  he  had  ad- 
vanced considerably  in  his  sermon,  when  he  sudden- 
ly stopped.  The  audience  supposed  he  had  been 
seized  with  some  disorder,  but  on  inquiry  received 
from  him  a  trembling  confession  of  the  imposture.  His 


(  137  ) 

distress  was  pungent  but  ended  happily,  for  from  this 
period  he  dated  his  conversion.  He  repaired  to  Mr. 
Dungan  and  was  ba^jtized :  he  then  came  to  Pennepek 
in  1687  a^id  settled  the  church.  He  travelled  consi- 
derably  in  Pennsylvania  and  Jersey,  preaching  with 
acceptance  and  much  success,  and  may  be  considered 
the  Chief  Apostle  of  the  Baptists  in  those  parts. 
In  1692  he  went  with  his  family  to  England  and  be- 
came a  famous  and  successful  minister  in  London. 

The  church  has  enjoyed  a  succession  of  able  min- 
isters, a  large  proportion  of  whom  were  from  Wales. 
Their  last  regular  pastor  was  David  Jones,  an  estima- 
ble man,  whose  departure  is  still  sensibly  felt  by  the 
church.  Since  his  death  the  church  has  been  supplied 
by  various  ministers,  and  at  present  by  Nathan 
Stetson,  a  young  brother,  recently  ordained  in  the 
Great  Valley.  He  was  brought  to  the  knowledge  of 
the  truth  whilst  engaged  in  the  study  of  the  law  in 
West  Chester,  during  a  gracious  season  enjoyed  there 
in  November,  1833. 

The  firsi  church  of  Philadelphia  is,  Mr.  Benedict 
says,  "in  reality  as  old  as  Pennepek  and  its  history 
will  lead  us  almost  to  the  founding  of  the  city."  In 
1686,  one  John  Holmes,  a  Baptist,  settled  in  the  neigh- 
borhood and  being  a  man  of  property  and  learning  he 
became  a  magistrate,  in  which  capacity  he  was  favor- 
ed with  a  singular  opportunity  of  carrying  out  the 
principles  of  religious  liberty  held  by  the  Baptists.* 

*  See  the  particulars  in  the  account  of  the  Keithian 
Baptists. 

n2 


(  138  ) 

By  the  year  1608  the  number  amounted  to  but  nine, 
who  coalesced  iito  a  church  for  the  communion  of 
saints.  From  that  period  until  1746,  they  increased 
by  emigration  and  the  occasional  labors  of  several 
ministers  to  the  number  of  fifty-six.  In  consequence 
of  a  question  agitated  by  the  brethren  which  was 
"  whether  Philadelphia  was  not  a  branch  of  Penne- 
pek,  and  whether  the  latter  had  not  a  right  to  part  of 
the  legacies  bestowed  on  the  former,"  the  brethren  for 
fear  the  design  of  their  benefactors  should  be  frustrat- 
ed were  formally  constituted  on  the  15th  May,  1746. 

The  place  where  they  first  met  was  at  a  house  in 
Barbadoes  lot  at  the  corner  of  Chesnut  and  Second 
streets.  In  this  house  (which  had  been  occupied  by 
the  Barbadoes  company  as  a  store  house)  the  Baptists 
and  Presbyterians  met  whenever  a  minister  was  in 
town,  for  neither  had  any  stated  pastor;  but  when 
Jedediah  Andrews  came  to  the  latter,  the  Baptists 
were  in  a  manner  driven  away.  The  bretliren  re- 
monstrated with  the  Presbyterians  for  this  unkind 
conduct,  but  in  vain;  They  next  held  their  meetings 
at  a  place  near  the  drawbridge,  known  by  the  name  of 
Anthony  Morris'  brew  house  where  they  continued  to 
meet  until  March  1707,  when  by  the  iavitation  of  the 
Keithians  they  removed  to  their  place  of  worship  in 
Second  street  where  they  still  meet.  The  Keithian 
house  of  worship  v/as  a  small  frame  building  erected 
in  1692,  which  the  Baptists  took  down  in  1713  and  on 
the  same  spot  raised  a  neat  brick  building  forty- 
two  feet  by  thirty.     In  1762  this  was  taken  down  and 


(  139  ) 

another,  sixty-one  by  forty-two  feet  in  dimensions, 
erected  in  its  stead,  which  in  1808  was  enlarged  to 
sixty-one  by  seventy-five  feet.  It  has  very  recently  un- 
dergone a  thorough  alteration  in  the  interior  so  as  to 
comport  with  modern  architecture,  and  also  with  con- 
venience. 

The  ministers  which  this  church  has  had  since  1746 
may  be  named  here ;  Jenkin  Jones,  Ebenezer  Kin- 
nersley,*  Morgan  Edwards,  William  Rogers,  Thomag 
Ustick,  William  Staughton,  Henry  Holcombe,  and 
William  T.  Brantly  tiieir  present  pastor. 

This  church  possesses  very  ample  endowments, 
received  by  legacy  from  different  individuals.  It  has 
sent  out  various  branches  through  the  city,  and  many 
of  its  members  by  removal  to  other  places  have  built 
up  the  Baptist  cause  in  the  state  and  elsewhere.  The 
number  of  members  in  1813  was  four  hundred  and 
five,  in  1832,  five  hundred  and  fifty-two,  and  in  1834, 
six  hundred  and  thirty-five. 

In  1824  soon  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Holcombe  a 
division  took  place  in  this  church  and  a  number  with- 
drew and  worshipped  together  under  the  name  of  the 
First  Baptist  church  of  Philadelphia  They  were 
formally  excluded  by  the  majority  and  the  subject  be- 
came one  of  painful  agitation  which  resulted  in  law 

*  In  1754  he  was  appointed  a  Professor  in  the  College 
of  Philadelphia.  He  was  a  companion  of  Dr.  Franklin  in 
philosophical  researches.  He  declined  the  office  of  the 
ministry  before,  but  continued  a  firm  Baptist  until  his 
death,  although  it  has  been  asserted  that  he  joined  the 
Episcopal  church. 


(  140  ) 

suits  and  their  usual  concomitants.  Both  parties 
obtained  charters  under  the  title  of  First  Baptist 
church  and  continued  their  hostilities  until  recently 
when  matters  were  so  adjusted  that  it  is  hoped  all 
hard  feelings  will  soon  cease  to  exist.  The  seceding 
brethren  purchased  a  lot  in  Spruce  near  Fifth  street 
on  which  they  erected  a  commodious  and  convenient 
house.  They  were  received  into  the  Philadelphia 
association  as  the  First  Baptist  church,  though  called 
in  their  last  minutes  the  Spruce  street.  They  have 
enjoyed  considerable  prosperity  since  the  completion 
of. their  house  their  number  being  in  1832,  one  hun- 
dred and  eighty-two,  and  in  1835,  one  hundred  and 
ninety-six.  For  some  time  previous  to  the  last  men- 
tioned date  they  were  destitute  of  a  pastor.  Rufus 
Babcock,  formerly  President  of  Waterville  College, 
has  recently  taken  charge  of  the  church. 

The  second  church  (Northern  Liberties)  was  con- 
stituted in  1803  out  of  twenty  members  from  the 
church  in  Second  street.  Its  first  minister  was  Wil- 
liam White,  who  by  his  conduct  gave  the  church  much 
trouble.  They  afterwards  enjoyed  the  labors  of  James 
M'Laughlin,  and  now  have  for  their  pastor  Thomas 
J.  Kitts.  They  numbered  in  1835,  four  hundred  and 
forty-seven  members. 

The  third  church,  (Southwark,)  was  constituted  of 
thirty  members  mostly  from  the  First,  in  August, 
1809.  John  P.  Peck  worth  one  of  the  constituents 
was  their  first  pastor,  next  to  him  was  William  E. 
Aihton,  who  by  a  mysterious  Providence  has  been 


(  141  ) 

recentl3'  disabled  from  performing  ministerial  duties. 
Philander  D.  Gillett  is  now  their  pastor.  Number 
in  1835,  two  hundred  and  sixty-three. 

The  Sansom  street  church  also  originated  from  the 
ancient  community  in  Second  street.  "  The  constitu- 
ents were  ninety-one,  and  were  recognized  as  a  dis- 
tinct church  in  January,  1811.  Dr.  Staughton  be- 
came their  Pastor  soon  after,  and  under  his  eloquent 
ministry  the  church  enjoyed  a  large  share  of  prosperi- 
ty, marred,  however  by  a  cumbrous  debt  incurred  in 
the  erection  of  a  spacious  and  elegant  house.  After 
him  was  John  L.  Dagg  who  continued  in  the  pastoral 
charge  until  within  a  little  more  than  a  year  past 
when  physical  inability  obliged  him  to  resign,  much 
to  the  grief  of  his  devoted  brethren  and  a  very  large 
portion  of  the  Baptist  community.  The  present 
number  of  the  church  is  nearly  five  hundred;  Abra- 
ham D.  Gillett  is  their  pastor. 

The  New  Market  street  church  after  several  pain- 
ful vicissitudes  occasioned  by  the  conduct  of  its  min- 
isters, has  latterly  enjoyed  great  prosperity  under  the 
ministry  of  Joseph  H.  Kennard,  and  numbers  at  pre- 
sent nearly  six  hundred  members. 

To  these  churches  we  add  the  names  of  the  Cen- 
tral, North  7th  street,  Mariners,  and  Moyamensing. 
There  are  besides'  two  African  churches  in  the  city. 

In  the  neighborhood  of  the  city  are  the  following 
ancient  churches  ;  Great  Valley,  Brandywine,  Mont- 
gomery, Southampton,  Vincent,  New  Britain,  Hill- 
town,  Marcus  Hook  and  Roxborough.     Someof  theso 


(  142) 

churches  have  been  prosperous  and  efficient,  especi- 
ally the  first,  under  the  charge  of  Leonard  Fletcher, 
who  has  baptized  several  hundreds,  and  the  Vincent, 
under  the  pastoral  care  of  the  venerable  Charles  Moore, 
who  in  his  declining  years  has  been  permitted  to  lead 
many  into  the  baptismal  stream,  and  to  see  a  new 
vine  planted  within  four  miles,  called  Windsor,  con- 
stituted in  1833  and  now  consisting  of  about  one 
hundred  and  fifty  members  under  the  care  of  Josiah 
Philips. 

In  other  parts  of  the  state  are  some  churches  which 
have  existed  a  number  of  years,  the  oldest  of  which 
is  at  Uniontown,  organized  in  1770  under  the  min- 
istry of  John  Sutton,  and  then  called  Great  Bethel. 
William  Brownfield  is  its  present  pastor. 

George's  Creek  church  ie  Fayette  County  was  con- 
stituted in  1790,  and  is  the  largest  church  in  Western 
Pennsylvania,  numbering  nearly  if  not  quite  three 
hundred  members,  at  present  under  the  ministry  of 
B.  Alien.  The  venerable  John  Patton  their  former 
pastor,  I  believe  is  still  living  among  them. 

We  can  but  name  the  churches  of  Beulah,  Shamo- 
kin,  Chemung,  Forks  of  Vough,  Loyalhanna,  Turkey 
Foot,  and  Merrittstown  all  constituted  before  the 
year  1800.  From  this  date  the  churches  increased 
slowly  until  within  about  five  years  since,  when  a 
stronger  impulse  was  given  to  the  Baptist  cause  in  the 
state,  so  that  we  safely  assert  that  there  have  been 
more  churches  raised  up  and  more  persons  baptized 
in  that  time  than  had  been  during  at  least  the  prece* 


(143) 

ding  ten  years.  Should  the  materials  come  to  hand  in 
time,  a  list  of  the  churches  in  the  state  with  their 
respective  numbers  will  be  inserted  in  this  volume. 

As  we  have  already  seen,  the  Philadelphia  associa= 
tion  is  the  oldest  in  America,  being  organized  in  1707. 
It  has  been  all  along  an  efficient  body.  In  former 
times  "  its  ministers  w^ere  sent  for,  and  travelled  to 
assist  in  regulating  churches  in  trouble,  in  the  lower 
parts  of  Virginia  and  even  to  the  Carolinas.  Its  in- 
fluence was  exerted  with  good  effect  among  the  turbu* 
lent  churchmen  of  Virginia,  and  also  among  the  fleec- 
ing Pedo  baptists  of  New  England."  In  it  originated 
the  design  for  the  Rhode  Island  College,  and  by  it 
have  been  projected  many  other  plans  for  the  welfare 
of  the  Baptist  interest  in  America." 

The  Redstone  association  was  formed  in  1776,  the 
Chemung  in  1796.  There  are  also  the  Beaver,  Abing- 
ton,  Northumberland,  Susquehanna,  Bridgewater, 
French  Creek  and  Juniata,  which  all  existed  prior  to 
the  year  1830.  In  1831,  the  Centre  association  wag 
formed  with  three  churches  v/ho  seceded  from  the 
Juniata,  on  account  of  its  opposition  to  Missionary 
and  other  efforts.  It  was  found  that  nearly  all  the 
additions  made  to  the  churches  in  the  Juniata  associa-^ 
tion  were  made  to  those  three  churches,  and  they  have 
since  been  much  enlarged.  The  association  has  since 
had  an  accession  of  seven  Churches  ;  three  of  these 
had  also  been  connected  with  the  old  body,  v/hich  we 
fear  is  withering  away,  having  at  its  last  meeting  for 
some  reason  resolved  to  print  no  minitef. 


(  i44) 

The  Central  Union  association  was  formed  in  Phii= 
adelphia  in  July,  1832.  Its  proposed  object  is  to  pro- 
mote the  cause  of  true  religion  wiihin  its  several 
churches,  by  domestic  missions,  the  education  of  pious 
young  men  for  the  ministry,  aiding  weak  churches  to 
support  their  ministers,  and  by  other  benevolent  plans. 
It  also  proposes  to  extend  its  regard  to  all  the  benev- 
olent objects  of  Christians.  The  meetings  of  the 
body  are  intended  to  be  devotional  and  are  designed 
to  promote  the  interests  of  the  churches  with  which 
they  may  be  held.  Two  associations  have  since  been 
formed  after  this  model,  the  Sussex,  New  Jersey,  and 
the  Salem  Union,  Virginia. 

The  Monongahela  association  was  formed  in  Sep- 
tember 1832.  It  originated  out  of  the  Redstone,  under 
circumstances  somewhat  similar  to  those  which  gave 
rise  to  the  Centre.  This  body  contains  some  efficient 
ministers  and  other  members,  and  it  is  hoped  will  aid 
the  Baptist  interest  in  that  region  very  essentially. 

In  a  word  the  Baptists  of  Pennsylvania  appear  to 
be  moving,  and  we  entertain  a  hope  that  their  inter- 
ests will  speedily  rise,  so  that  every  county  will  have 
churches  planted  in  it.  The  Baptists  in  the  state 
numbered  in  1812,  sixty-two  churches  and  a  little 
over  four  thousand  members,  in  1832,  thirteen  asso- 
ciations, one  hundred  and  seventy-five  churches,  and 
over  eleven  thousand  communicants.  There  were  no 
doubt  as  many  baptized  in  the  years  1832-3-4,  as  all 
'M  churches  contained  in  1812* 


(145) 


DELAWARE  i 


This  state  is  small,  containing  but  three  countieSj 
New  Castle,  Kent  and  Sussex.  In  the  first  of  these 
there  was  a  Baptist  Society  as  early  as  1703.  It  was 
called  the  Welsh  Tract  Church,  from  a  large  tract  of 
land  of  the  same  name  surrounding  the  meeting-house. 
The  church  had  its  beginning  in  Wales,  where  it  was 
constituted  in  1701,  and  maybe  styled  a  "church 
emigrant."  The  brethren  upon  their  arrival  at  Phil- 
adelphia went  to  Pennepek  where  they  remained 
about  one  year  and  a  half,  their  church  increasing  in 
that  period  from  sixteen  to  thirty-seven.  They  then 
took  up  land  from  Messrs.  Evans,  Davis  and  Willis, 
(who  had  purchased  it  of  William  Penn  to  the  amount 
of  thirty  thousand  acres)  in  New  Castle  county,  and 
removed  thither  in  1703  and  built  a  place  of  worship. 
In  removing  to  this  place  they  left  some  of  the  bre- 
thren who  had  come  from  Wales  at  Pennepek,  and" 
took  with  them  some  of  the  Pennepek  members. 
This  occasioned  some  difficulty  among  them,  as  they 
were  not  agreed  respecting  the  laying  on  of  hands 
and  some  other  particulars.  The  difficulty  was  ad- 
justed finally  to  the  satisfaction  of  the  original  mem- 
bers,  who  appear  to  have  been  strenuously  in  favor  of 
the  eentiments  occasioning  the  dispute. 


(  146  ) 

This  church  was  supplied  by  great  and  good  msn 
of  Welsh  extraction  for  about  seventy  years.  Their 
names  were  Thomas  Griffith,  Elisha  Thomas,  Enoch 
Morgan,  Owen  Thomas  and  David  Davis.  After  these 
were  John  Sutton,  John  Boggs,  Gideon  Ferrell,  S^ 
Woolford,  Samuel  Trott  and  Mr.  Robinson  their  pre- 
sent pastor. 

Duck  Creek,  or  Brynsion  (Mount  Sion,)  was  con- 
stituted in  November  1781,  with  thirty  members.  In 
1785  the  church  at  Wilmington  was  formed.  It 
seems  to  owe  its  existence  in  a  great  measure  to  Mr. 
Thomas  Ainger  who  settled  in  the  place  in  the  spring 
of  1783.  He  was  himself  a  Presbyterian,  and  his 
wife  a  Baptist.  He  constantly  maintained  family 
worship  without  any  apparent  good  effect,  until  one 
Lord's  day  evening  when  he  felt  a  strong  impulse  to 
comment  upon  a  portion  of  scripture,  (20  Rev.  parti= 
cularly  the  12  v.)  which  he  did  to  the  evident  awak- 
ening of  some  of  his  family.  In  May,  1784,  he  became 
a  Baptist,  in  1786  commenced  preaching,  and  in  1788 
was  ordained  pastor  of  the  church,  in  which  office  he 
continued  until  his  death  which  was  in  1797.  After 
this  event  the  church  remained  in  a  measure  destitute 
for  about  five  years  when  Daniel  Dodge  (now  at  New- 
ark N.  J.)  was  settled  as  pastor.  Under  his  ministry 
the  church  prospered,  and  considerably  over  a  hundred 
persons  had  been  baptized  by  him  in  1813.  The 
church  has  been  for  several  years,  and  is  now,  sup- 
plied by  John  P.  Peckworth.  In  August  of  last  year 
a  new  church  was  formed  with  thirteen  members  who 


(  147  ) 

were  dismissed  for  the  purpose  from  the  old  church- 
The  Baptist  interest  in  this  state  has  been  for  some 
time  upon  the  decline,  and  as  the  writer  supposes,  in 
consequence  of  their  hostility  to  the  efforts  made  by 
their  brethren  in  other  places.  In  1812  there  were 
six  churches  associated,  and  four  hundred  and  eighty 
members,  in  1832  six  churches,  and  only  three  hun- 
dred and  twenty-eight  members. 


MARYLAND. 


This  state,  as  before  mentioned,  was  settled  first  by 
Roman  Catholics  who  gave  toleration  to  all  religious 
sects.  About  the  year  1709  one  Henry  Sator  a  Bap- 
tist, who  came  from  England  settled  in  the  northern 
part  of  the  state  near  Chesnut  Ridge.  By  his  invita- 
tion, Baptist  ministers  occasionally  preached  at  his 
house,  and  through  their  labors  a  church  was  constitut- 
ed of  fifty-seven  members  in  1743.  This  was  a 
General  Baptist  church,  out  of  which  grew  the  first  of 
Particular  Baptists  called  originally  Winter  Run,  now 
Harford,  and  constituted  in  1754.  This  church  has 
been  the  mother  of  a  number  of  others,  among  which 
are  First  Baltimore,  Taneytown,  Gunpowder  and 
Sators. 

About  1770  Richard  Major,  and  William  and  Dan- 
iel Fristoe  of  Virginia,  began  to  preach  in  the  Soulh 
West  borders  of  the  state  with  considerable  success. 


(  148) 

Many  were  baptized,  who  united  with   the  churches 
in  Virginia  belonging  to  the  Ketocton  association. 

The  first  church  in  Baltimore  was  constituted  in 
1785  with  eleven  members,  among  whom  was  Lewis 
Richards  who  became  its  pastor  and  continued  in  that 
office  a  number  of  years.  Successor  to  hira  was 
Edmund  J.  Reis.  He  was  succeeded  by  John  Fin- 
lay  a  man  of  popular  talents  but'whose  views  of  doc- 
trine have  become  erroneous.  The  church  has  since 
the  removal  of  Mr.  Finlay  been  prosperous.  Pro- 
tracted meetings  have  been  held  and  a  number  have 
been  added  to  the  church,  at  present  under  the  charge 
ofS.  P.  Hill. 

The  second  church  of  Baltimore  is  of  an  origin 
somewhat  singular.  "  In  1794  three  families  of  us, 
viz:  John  Healey  and  wife,  Matthew  Hulseand  wife, 
and  William  Lynes  and  wife  all  members  of  the  Bap- 
tist church  in  Leicester,  England,  which  was  called 
the  New  Connection,  determined  to  emigrate  to  the 
United  States  and  to  remain  together  as  a  religious 
community."  They  arrived  in  Baltimore  in  the  spring 
of  1795  and  were  kindly  treated  by  Dr.  Bend  of  the 
Episcopal  church,  who  gave  them  the  use  of  a  house 
to  meet  inforthree  weeks  in  a  month  rent  free.  They 
began  to  travel  in  church  capacity  in  June  1797  and 
in  that  year  built  a  brick  meeting-house  twenty-seven 
by  forty  feet.  This  house  %-as  sold  in  1811,  and 
their  present  house  at  Fell's  Point  was  erected,  which 
i3  forty  feet  by  fifty.     The  substance  of  this  account 


(  149  } 

.s  taken  from  a  letter  from  Mr.  Healey,  (the  pastor 
of  the  church,)  to  I.  M.  Allen,  in  1832. 

The  Ebenezer  church  was  formed  in  1821  of  twen- 
ty-seven persons  who  left  the  First  Church  on  account 
of  the  alleged  departure  of  Mr.  Finlay  from  the  truth. 
The  church  being  unable  to  pay  the  debt  incurred  in 
the  erection  of  their  meeting-house  were  obliged  te 
suffer  its  sale.  It  has  been  purchased  by  two  brethren, 
by  the  name  of  Crane,  merchants  of  Richmond,  Virgi- 
nia, one  of  whom  has  removed  to  Baltimore  for  the  pur- 
pose of  supporting  an  interest  which  will  engage  in 
the  benevolent  efforts  of  the  day.  Success  has  already 
measurably  attended  the  laudable  act  of  those  brethren. 

There  are  two  associations  in  this  state;  the  Balti- 
more and  Salisbury,  the  first  constituted  in  1792  and 
the  latter  in  178S.  In  1812  there  were  in  these  bodies 
twenty-three  churches,  and  over  one  thousand  two 
hundred  communicants,  in  1832,  thirty-four  churches 
and  one  thousand  four  hundred  and  sixty-six  members. 


DISTRICT  OF  COLUMBIA. 


From  Allen's  Register  of  1833  we  learn  that  there 
were  in  1832,  five  churches  in  the  District  containing 
in  all  five  hundred  and  thirty-three  communicanti* 
The  first  church  in  Washington  was  formed  with  gix 
members  in  1802.     Soon  after  their  organization  they 

pyrchased  a  lot  and  erected  a  house  upon  it  lorty-two 
n2 


(  150  ) 

feet  by  thirty-two.  In  1807, 0.  B.  Brown  assumed  the 
pastoral  office  which  he  still  maintains.  The  Second 
Church  was  formed  in  1810,  the  Central  in  1827,  and 
theShiloh  in  1831. 

The  church  in  Alexandria  was  organized  in  1803 
and  for  several  years  enjoyed  the  labors  of  Spencer 
H.  Cone  now  of  New  York  but  more  recently  of 
Samuel  Cornelius.  It  numbered  in  1832,  two  hun- 
dred and  fortv-two  members. 


VIRGINIA. 


Virginia  forms  a  very  interesting  portion  of  our 
country,  as  its  history  presents  some  of  the  highest 
names  and  most  signal  events  in  the  annals  of  its  ris- 
ing greatness.  Nor  is  it  deficient  in  interest  to  the 
Baptists  of  America,  as  it  has  been  the  theatre  of  the 
sore  trials  of  our  fathers,  of  marvellous  displays  of 
grace,  and  until  lately  has  contained  the  largest  num- 
ber of  the  denomination  of  all  the  States,  exceeded 
now  by  New  York  only. 

We  cannot  learn  that  any  of  the  original  settlers 
were  Baptists,  nor  are  there  accounts  of  any  for  more 
than  a  century  after  its  settlement.  The  following 
account  of  their  origin  is  believed  by  Mr.  Benedict 
to  be  the  most  correct  that  can  now  be  obtained. 

"  In  consequence  of  letters  from  Virginia,  Robert 
Nwdin^nd  Thomas  White  were  ordained  in  London 


(  isi  ) 

in  May,  1714,  and  soon  sailed  for  Virginia.  But 
White  died  by  the  way,  and  Nordin  arrived  in  Vir* 
ginia  and  gathered  a  church  at  a  place  called  Burlefj 
in  the  County  of  the  Isle  of  Wight.  There  were, 
probably,  a  number  of  Baptists  in  this  place  by  re- 
quest of  whom  these  brethren  were  ordained,  but  how 
many  there  were  or  how  long  they  had  resided  in  the 
place  cannot  be  told."  Mr.  Nordin  died  in  1725. 
In  1727,  Casper  Mintz  and  Richard  Jones  came  from 
England  and  settled  with  the  church,  Jones  as  their 
pastor.  In  1729  there  appears  to  have  been  besides- 
the  church  at  Burley,  another  in  the  county  of  Surry. 

How  long  these  churches  continued  in  existence  is 
not  known.  According  to  Morgan  Edwards'  account 
the  first  remained  where  it  was  established  between 
forty  and  fifty  years,  when  it  was  broken  up,  partly 
by  sickness  and  partly  by  removals  to  North  Carolina 
where  they,  in  ten  years  became  sixteen  churches. 
It  does  not  appear  that  they  suffered  any  persecution 
or  civil  embarrassments  from  the  tiraci  of  their  settle- 
ment to  that  of  their  dispersion.  They  probably  ob- 
tained licenses  for  their  assemblies  according  to  the 
act  of  toleration. 

The  next  appearance  of  Baptists  was  in  the  counties 
of  Berkley,  Rockingham  and  Loudon.  Between  the 
years  1743  and  1756  three  churches  were  gathered  in 
these  counties  by  the  names  of  Opeckon,  Smith's 
Creek,  and  Ketoeton.  The  oldest  was  Opeckon,  gath- 
ered in  1743,  the  other  two  were  constituted  in  1756. 

la    1760  David  Thomas  a  very  eminent  preacher 


(  152  ) 

removed  from  Pennsylvania  into  Virginia  and  com- 
menced a  successful  ministry.  His  first  stand  was 
with  or  in  the  neighborhood  of  the  Opeckon  church, 
butin  1762  he  removed  to  the  county  of  Fauquier  and 
became  the  pastor  of  the  Broad  Run  church  which 
was  gathered  soon  after  his  removal  to  that  place. 
This  church  originated  in  the  following  manner.  A 
short  time  previous  to  the  coming  of  Mr.  Thomas 
two  men  in  this  region  became  concerned  about  their 
souls  and  were  convinced  of  the  vitality  and  necessity 
of  religion.  They  heard  of  the  Baptists  (New  Lights 
as  some  called  them)  in  Berkley  county  and  set  out 
in  search  of  them.  After  travelling  about  sixty  miles 
over  a  rough  and  mountainous  road,  they  found  them 
and  by  their  preaching  and  conversation  were  enlight- 
ened and  comforted,  and  v/ere  so  happy  as  lo  find  how 
a  sinner  weary  and  heavy  ladden  might  find  rest.  The 
name  of  one  was  Peter  Cornwell,  who  lived  to  a  good 
old  age  and  for  his  piety  received  the  appellation  of 
''Saint  Peter."  They  afterwards  revisited  Berkley 
and  were  baptized.  In  this  visit  they  met  with  Mr. 
Thomas,  who  by  their  invitation  settled  with  them 
and  became  the  instrument  of  diffusing  light  in  that 
region,  where  before  darkness  and  ignorance  had  long 
prevailed.  The  Broad  Run  Church,  in  six  or  eight 
years  branched  out  and  became  the  mother  of  five  or 
six  others. 

Before  the  year  1770  the  Baptists  were  spread  over 
Xhe  whole  country  in  the  Northern'Neck  above  Fred» 
«sficksburg,     Mr.  Lunsford  a  young  but  extraoidina- 


(  133  ) 

ry  preacher  directly  afterwards  carried  the  gospel 
downwards  into  the  counties  below  Fredericksburg. 
Messrs.  Corbley,  Sutton,  and  Barnet,  had  raised  up 
several  churches  in  the  north  west  counties  as  early 
as  1775,  and  in  1777,  Mr.  Alderson  went  to  Green- 
brier, and  in  a  few  years  raised  up  a  people  there  for 
the  Lord.  Others  moved  more  southward  and  planted 
churches. 

A  colony  of  Baptists  was  formed  in  North  Carolina 
(of  which  we  will  speak  when  we  come  to  that  state,) 
by  whose  ministers  the  cause  was  advanced  in  those 
parts  of  Virginia  adjacent.  Mr.  Marshall  one  of  the 
ministers,  baptized  several  in  his  first  visits,  among 
whom  was  Button  Lane,  who  shortly  after  began  to 
preach.  A  revival  succeeded  and  Mr.  Marshall  at 
one  time  baptized  forty-two  persons.  In  1764  a  church 
was  constituted  and  Mr.  Lane  became  its  pastor. 
Soon  after  this  the  power  of  God  was  effectual  in 
the  conversion  of  Samuel  Harris,  a  man  of  great  dis- 
tinction, who  upon  being  honored  of  God  laid  aside 
his  worldly  honors,  and  became  a  laborer  in  the  Lord's 
vineyard. 

To  enter  into  a  detail  of  the  particulars  attendant 
upon  the  growth  of  the  Baptist  interest  would  be 
pleasant,  but  in  this  pleasure  we  cannot  indulge,  let 
it  therefore  suffice  to  say  that  the  churches  multiplied 
rapidly,  and  many  worthy  ministers  were  raised  up  in 
the  revivals  that  took  place.  It  may  be  proper  here 
to  say  that  the  Baptists  in  this  state,  were  divided  into 
what  were  called  Separates  and  Regulars.    This  d'ln^ 


(  154  ) 

sion  was  on  account  of  some  diversity  ofsentimenty 
the  Separates  retaining  among  them  many  who  were 
Arminians,  and  lasted  about  twenty  years  without  be- 
ing completely  healed,  though  a  friendly  intercourse 
was  occasionally  maintained  between  them.  In  1787 
their  disputes  were  compromised,  buried  and  forgot- 
ten. This  was  effected  at  a  meeting  heW  at  Dover 
meeting-house,  Goochland  County,  between  the  Gen- 
eral Committee  on  the  part  of  the  Separates,  and  Del- 
egates from  the  Ketocton  association.  We  will 
transcribe  as  a  matter  of  some  importance  the  terms 
of  the  Union  as  they  were  entered  on  the  minutes; 
**  The  committee  appointed  to  consider  the  terms 
of  Union  with  our  Regular  brethren,  Reported;  That 
they  conceive  the  manner  in  which  the  Regular  bap- 
tist confession  of  faith  has  been  received  by  a  former 
association,  is  the  groundwork  for  such  Union."  This 
was,  that  they  should  retain  their  liberty  with  regard 
to  the  construction  of  some  of  its  objectionable  articles. 
After  considerable  debate  upon  having  any  confes- 
sion of  faith  the  Report  was  received  with  the  follow- 
ing explanation.  "  To  prevent  the  Confession  of  Faith 
from  usurping  a  tyrannical  power  over  the  conscience 
of  any,  we  do  not  mean,  that  every  person  is  bound  to 
the  strict  observance  of  every  thing  therein  contained; 
yet  that  it  holds  forth  the  essential  truths  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  that  the  doctrine  of  Salvation  by  Christ,  and 
free  and  unmerited  grace  alone,  ought  to  be  believed 
by  every  christian,  and  maintained  by  every  minister 
©f  the  gospel.     Upon  these  terms  we  are  united,  and 


(  135  ) 

desire  that  hereafter  the  names  Regular  and  Separate 
be  buried  in  oblivion;  and  that  from  henceforth  we 
shall  be  known  by  the  name  of  the  United  Baptist 
Churches,  in  Virginia." 

This  union  took  place  at  a  time  when  a  revival  of 
religion  had  commenced,  which  soon  burst  forth  on 
the  right  and  left  throughout  the  state. 

Many  of  the  ministers  and  churches  after  this  date 
became  tinctured  so  far  with  Antinomianism  as  to  de-^ 
cline  earnest  efforts,  though  many  more  were  filled 
with  the  spirit  of  Christian  enterprise.  The  same 
may  be  said  of  them  now,  though  there  is  a  redeem-^ 
ing  leaven,  we  trust,  at  work  in  the  state.  Its  institu- 
tions wiirbe  noticed  in  the  proper  chapter,  and  the  per- 
secutions of  the  brethren  when  we  come  to  that  subject* 

In  1772  there  were  in  Virginia  two  associations, 
thirty-three  churches,  and  three  thousand  six  hun- 
dred and  three  members.  In  1809  the  number  had 
increased  to  fifteen  associations,  probably  to  two  hun- 
dred and  seventy  churches,  and  thirty-one  thousand 
and  fifty-two  members;  in  1813,  sixteen  associationSj 
two  hundred  and  eighty-three  churches,  and  thirty- 
five  thousand  one  hundred  and  sixty-four  communi- 
cants. There  were  twenty-two  associations,  four 
hundred  and  thirty-five  churches,  fifty-four  thousand 
three  hundred  and  two  members,  and  nearly  eight 
thousand  persons  baptized,  in  1832,  which  aggre- 
gate says  Mr.  Allen,  falls  below  the  truth  as  from 
several  associations  no  returns  were  received  for 
that  year.     The  Dover  association  is  the  largest  in 


(  1§6  ) 

the  United   States;  it  comprised  in  1832,    fifty-fii^'S 
churches  and  eighteen  thousand  members. 


NOHTH  CAROLlXAc 

AcGording  to  Edwards  there  were  individual  bap- 
lists  in  this  state  as  early  as  1695,  but  the  first  church 
was  gathered  by  Paul  Palmer,  in  1727,  at  Perqui- 
mans on  Chowan  river.  About  1742,  one  William  So- 
journer with  other  brethren  from  Burley  in  Virginia, 
settled  on  Kehukee  creek  in  Halifax  County,  and 
planted  a  church  which  still  exists.  Most  of  the  first 
Baptists  in  this  state  are  said  to  have  emigrated  from 
the  church  at  Burley.  By  the  year  1752  they  had 
increased  to  sixteen  churches. 

The  church  at  Sandy  creek,  Guilford  county  (at 
which  we  hinted  under  the  head  of  Virginia)  was  ori- 
ginated by  Shubael  Stearns  and  others  about  1755. 
He  was  a  native  of  Boston  (Mass.)  and  was  a  preacher 
among  the  Pedo  baptist  Separates  until  1751,  when 
he  embraced  the  sentiments  of  the  Baptists,  as  many 
others  did  about  that  time.  He  had  strong  faith  in 
the  immediate  teachings  of  the  spirit,  and  listening  to 
the  instructions  of  Heaven  as  he  esteemed  them, 
conceived  himself  called  upon  to  move  far  to  the  West- 
ward, to  execute  an  extensive  work.  He  took  leave 
"of  New  England  with  some  of  his  brethren  in  1754, 
and  stopped  first  at  Opeckon,  Virginia,  where  was  a 


(  157  ) 

Baptist  church  and  where  he  met  with  his  brother=in» 
law  Daniel  Marshall,  who  had  recently  returned  from 
a  mission  to  the  Indians  and  had  just  become  a  Bap- 
tist. They  joined  companies,  and  settled  a  while  on 
Cacapon,  about  thirty  miles  from  Winchester,  where 
not  meeting  with  his  expected  success,  Stearns  felt 
restless.  From  information  received  by  letter  from 
some  friends,  that  the  people  of  North  Carolina  de- 
sired preachiflg  so  earnestly  that  some  had  gone  forty 
miles  to  hear  one  sermon,  he  and  his  party  containing 
sixteen  communicants,  travelled  about  two  hundred 
miles,  took  up  their  permanent  residence  at  Sandy 
Creek,  and  soon  built  themsslves  a  meeting-bouse. 
The  inhabitants  by  whom  they  were  surrounded  were 
ignorant  of  the  essential  principles  of  religion,  though 
some  had  the  form  of  godliness.  Strange  things  about 
the  new  birth,  conviction,  conversion,  <kc.,  were 
therefore  presented  by  Stearns  and  his  company. 
Their  manner  of  preaching  was  also  novel;  being  of- 
ten deeply  affected  themselves,  corresponding  affec- 
tions were  felt  by  their  hearers,  which  were  frequent- 
ly expressed  by  tears,  trembling,  screams  and  excla- 
mations of  grief  and  joy.  Many  mocked  but  many 
trembled,  and  some  becoming  converts,  bowed  obe- 
dience to  the  Redeemer.  The  church  soon  increas- 
from  sixteen  to  six  hundred  and  six,  and  in  the  course 
of  seventeen  years  spread  her  branches  far  and  wide, 
so  that  it  became  "mother,  grandmother  and  great 
grandmother  to  forty-two  churches  from  which  sprang 
■one  hundred  and  twenty-Sve  ministers.'*     It  became 


(  158) 

however  much  reduced  by  dispersions  occasioned  by 
grievances  and  oppression.  The  church  at  Little 
River  was  no  less  remarkable.  It  was  constituted  in 
1760,  and  in  three  years  had  increased  from  five  to 
five  hundred,  and  built  five  meeting-houses,  but  was 
also  reduced  by  the  dispersion  of  the  inhabitants. 
These  churches  v/ere  of  the  Separate  Baptist  order. 

The  Baptists  in  this  state  have  never  suflfercd  much 
by  persecution,  though  there  were  some  attempts 
made  to  harass  them.  About  1768,  when  the  brethren 
in  Virginia  were  suffering  so  severely,  a  number  were 
apprehended  belonging  to  the  Kehukee  association, 
and  about  seventy  were  accused  of  heresy,  blasphemy 
and  riots,  and  brought  before  the  Court.  In  the  course 
of  the  trial  the  complaints  proved  to  be  ill  founded,  so 
that  the  Court  appeared  ashamed,  (as  well  they  might 
be,)  of  the  prosecution,  and  the  violence  of  their  per- 
secuiors  returned  upon  themselves. 

This  state  contained  in  1812,  eleven  associations, 
about  one  hundred  and  eighty  churches,  and  upwards 
of  twelve  thousand  communicants,  and  in  1833,  there 
were  nineteen  associations,  three  hundred  and  thirty- 
two  churches,  and  nineteen  thousand  communicants. 


SOUTH  CAROLINA. 

The  first  settlement  of  Baptists  was  in  1683.  There 
have  always  been  a  number  of  eminent  persons  em- 
braced in  the  denomination  in  this  state,  though  it  in- 


(  159  ) 

creased  slowly  for  a  considerable  time,  so  that  when 
the  Charleston  association  was  formed  in  1751,  there 
were  but  four  churches  to  compose  it.  Soon  after 
this,  Baptist  sentiments  began  to  spread  and  prevail; 
the  Separates  from  North  Carolina  began  a  successful 
career,  and  in  1772  there  were  twenty  churches,  and 
about  eleven  hundred  communicants,  with  upwards  of 
forty  meeting-houses. 

Of  the  early  settlers  a  considerable  portion  were 
Baptists,  who  came  in  separate  colonies,  from  England 
and  the  District  of  Maine.  Those  from  England  came 
with  Lord  Cardross  and  a  Mr.  Blake,  whose  wife  and 
her  mother.  Lady  Axtell,  were  Baptist  members,  and 
settled  some  about  Ashley  and  Cooper  Rivers,  and 
some  about  the  mouth  of  the  Edisto.  Those  from 
Maine  were  led  by  William  Screven,  a  minister  who 
with  many  of  his  brethren  fled  from  the  persecutions 
of  the  New  England  Pedo  baptists  and  settled  on 
Cooper  river  near  where  Charleston  now  stands,  and 
into  which  most  of  them  soon  removed  and  formed 
the  Charleston  church.  This  church  occupies  a  pro- 
minent place  among  the  southern  churches  and  con^ 
tained  in  1832,  one  thousand  one  hundred  and  four 
members. 

The  Ashley  River  and  Ewhaw  churches  were 
branches  of  the  Charleston.  The  first  was  constituted 
in  1736,  but  became  extinct  during  the  revolutionary 
war.  The  latter  had  its  foundation  laid  in  1683,  but 
was  constituted  a  distinct  church  in  1745.  In  1832 
their  number  was  eight  hundred  and  thirty-two. 


(  160) 

The  Welsh  Neck  church  was  formed  of  brethren 
from  the  Welsh  Tract  church,  in  January  1738,  and 
has  enjoyed  good  preaching  and  some  prosperity.  It 
numbered  in  1832,  three  hundred  and  seventy-four. 

The  Charleston  association  was  organized  in  1752. 
and  in  1755  entered  into  missionary  operations.  The 
valuable  services  of  Mr.  John  Gano  were  obtainedj 
and  his  ministtations  were  crowned  with  remarkable 
success.  The  subject  of  education  began  also  at  the 
same  time  to  engage  their  attention^  and  a  beginning 
was  made  to  obtain  the  necessary  funds.  W^e  need 
only  say  that  this  body  has  been  blessed  in  its  deeds. 

The  history  of  other  churches  and  associations  in 
this  state  would  be  interesting  to  the  reader,  as  it 
evinces  the  zeal  and  success  of  the  brethren  compos- 
ing them  and  teaches  the  propriety  of  despising  not 
the  day  of  small  things.  Upon  a  review  of  the  whde, 
it  appears  that,  for  more  than  one  hundred  and  thirty 
years  the  Baptists  have  held  a  respectable  standing 
in  South  Carolina,  and  have  rapidly  increased  within 
at  least  the  half  of  that  period.  The  great  increase 
had  been,  when  Mr.  Benedict  wrote,  in  those  parts  of 
the  state  which  were  formerly  immoral  and  irreligious 
to  a  proverb. 

In  1806,  there  were  in  the  state  about  one  hundred 
and  thirty  churches,  and  upwards  of  ten  thousand 
communicants,  and  in  1832,  two  hundred  and  seven- 
ty-three churches,  and  twenty-eight  thousand  four 
hundred  and  ninety-six  members,  more  than  seven 


(  161  ) 

diousand  having  been  baptized  within  the  associa* 
tional  year. 

Though  the  Baptists  never  suflfered  much  persecu- 
tion in  a  legal  form  in  this  state,  yet  a  number  of 
ministers  and  others  have  individually  suffered  from 
the  improper  interference  of  the  magistrates,  and  un- 
authorized and  bigoted  persons. 


6E0S6IA. 


Although  among  the  first  settlers  of  this  state  in 
1733  were  a  few  Baptists,  yet  their  interest  was  very 
small  for  forty  years  afterwards.  In  1772  there  were 
but  four  churches,  not  large  and  but  newly  formed. 
A  little  before  this  period  the  zealous  Separates  em- 
igrated hither  and  great  success  attended  their  labors, 
30  that  many  churches  soon  after  sprang  up,  and  the 
Baptist  cause  had  in  many  instances  a  rapid  preva- 
lence. 

The  oldest  church  in  Georgia  is  that  on  Kioka, 
creek,  about  eighteen  miles  above  Augusta.  It  was 
gathered  by  Daniel  Marshall  (of  whom  mention  has 
been  already  made,)  and  organized  in  1772.  It  has 
been  an  important  establishment;  the  nursery  of  sev- 
eral useful  ministers  and  the  mother  of  many  churches. 
The  founder  of  the  the  church  was  remarkable  for 
encouraging  ministerial  gifts  anxl  often  said,  "I  would 
o2 


(162) 

that  all  the  Lord's  servants  were  prophets."  During' 
the  war  many  of  the  Baptists  among  others,  fled,  but 
Mr.  Marshall  maintained  his  post  and  with  few  ex- 
ceptions  held  meetings  regularly.  This  church  has 
experienced  some  precious  seasons  of  revival.  In 
1787,  about  one  hundred  were  baptized  by  Abraham 
Marshall,  the  worthy  son  and  successor  of  Daniel. 
The  next  remarkable  ingathering  was  in  1802,  in  the 
time  of  the  great  revival  which  prevailed  in  many 
parts  of  the  state.  Two  or  three  camp  meetings  were 
from  necessity  held  in  the  neighborhood,  in  which 
some  of  the  most  affecting  scenes  of  joy  and  sorrow, 
of  depression  and  transport  were  witnessed.  Mr.  Mar- 
shall baptized  at  this  time  about  one  hundred  more. 
The  first  association  formed  in  this  state  is  called 
the  Georgia,  and  was  organized  in  1784.  It  has 
abounded  with  ministers  who  were  either  nurtured 
within  its  bounds,  or  received  from  other  parts.  It 
increased  very  fast  for  a  number  of  years,  containing 
in  1786,  ten  churches,  and  in  1790,  thirty-four  church- 
es, and  two  thousand  eight  hundred  and  seventy-sev- 
en mertibers.  In  1796,  eighteen  churches  were  dis- 
missed to  form  the  Hephzibah,  in  two  years  after 
seven  more,  which  united  under  the  name  of  the 
Sarepta,  and  in  1810,  another  detachment  of  twenty, 
to  form  the  Oakmulgee  association.  These  associa- 
tions increased  and  divided  also  like  their  parent, 
though  she  seemed  still  to  grow  and  thrive,  contain- 
ing in  1832,  fifty  churches  and  seven  thousand  one 
huijdred  and  sixty  two  members. 


(  163) 

In  looking  over  this  state  it  appears  that  the  Lord 
has  prospered  the  Baptist  interest  in  it  to  a  great  ex- 
tent. The  church  of  England  was  established  before 
the  war,  but  dissenters  have  enjoyed  liberty,  and  Mr, 
Benedict  says,  "  I  do  not  find  that  any  Baptist  was 
ever  molested  in  a  legal  way  for  preaching  the  gos- 
pel, excepting  Daniel  Marshall  and  he  was  soon  dis- 
charged." 

The  great  increase  of  Baptists  has  been  occasioned 
mostly  by  the  extensive  revivals  of  religion  which 
have  been  experienced  in  almost  every  part  of  the 
state.  In  addition  to  the  two  already  mentioned  there 
were  precious  seasons  enjoyed  in  the  years  1809  and 
1812,  in  the  last  of  which  there  were  three  thousand 
eight  hundred  added  to  four  associations. 

Georgia  contains  more  of  our  denomination  toge- 
ther with  its  adherents  than  of  any  other,  and  more 
than  any  of  the  Southern  States  excepting  Virginia, 
Virginia  contains  the  largest  association,  Dover; 
Georgia  the  largest  church  in  the  United  States,  the 
first  African,  Savannah,  containing  in  1832,  twenty- 
seven  hundred  and  ninety-five  members.  In  1812 
the  state  contained  five  associations,  one  hundred  and 
seventy-one  churches,  and  upwards  of  sixteen  thou- 
sand communicants;  in  1832  these  had  increased  to 
eighteen  associations,  five  hundred  and  nine  churches, 
and  over  thirty-eight  thousand  members. 


(  164  ) 


TENNESSEE. 

The  first  settlements  in  this  state,  were  made  on 
the  Holston  river  and  its  waters  in  East  Tennessee, 
and  here  were  the  first  Baptist  churches  established. 
It  is  supposed  that  two  churches  were  gathered  here 
before  the  Indian  Vv'ar  of  1774,  and  by  that  broken  up, 
but  no  precise  information  exists  concerning  them. 
The  beginning  of  the  churches  which  had  a  perma- 
nent standing  was  in  17S0,  when  several  ministers 
from  Virginia  and  one  from  North  Carolina  removed 
into  the  Holston  country  while  it  was  a  wilderness  and 
exposed  to  the  depredations  of  the  Indians.  They  were 
accompanied  by  a  number  of  brethren,  and  soon  fol- 
lowed by  a  number  of  other  ministers  and  brethren, 
among  which  were  some  who  had  left  home  in  the 
capacity  of  a  church.  This  is  now  called  Buflfaloe 
Ridge  church. 

In  1781,  five  or  six  churches  had  been  established, 
which  met  together  in  conference  twice  in  a  year: 
this  conference  was  soon  organized  into  a  temporary 
association  placed  under  the  patronage  and  direction 
of  the  Sandy  Creek  association  in  North  Carolina.  In 
1786,  the  churches  were  erected  a  distinct  body  called 
the  Holston  association, containing  then  seven  church- 
es. In  1802,  a  division  of  the  body  took  place  for 
5he  formation  of  the  Tennessee  association. 

The  settlements  in  West  Tennessee  were  not  made 


(   16-5  ) 

till  those  of  the  Eastern  part  had  become  large  anc 
flourishing.  Tfie  first  gathered  in  it  was  at  Sulphur 
Fork  in  1786,  but  it  was  not  till  1790,  that  the  denom- 
ination began  to  flourish.  In  1796,  five  churches 
were  embodied  in  an  association  called  Mero  District, 
which  has  become  the  mother  of  some  others,  but 
which  was  dissolved  or  nearly  so  in  a  singular  man- 
ner. Some  difficulty  occurred  in  the  association  with  a 
minister  by  name  of  Dorris,  against  whom  charges  of 
a  criminal  kind  were  made  but  could  not  be  fully  sub- 
stantiated. The  majority  would  have  been  glad  to 
dismiss  him  and  his  church,  but  he  seemed  as  deter- 
mined to  maintain  his  seat,  the  association  therefore 
in  1803,  resorted  to  the  singular  expedient  of  dissolv- 
ing their  body  and  forming  a  new  one  into  which 
they  would  not  receive  him.  The  new  association 
thus  formed  was  called  Cumberland.  Three  churches 
besides  the  one  to  which  Dorris  belonged,  continued 
to  meet  under  the  former  name,  but  Mr.  Benedict 
says,  it  never  prospered  orincreased,  and  the  name  I  do 
not  find  at  all  in  Allen's  Register  for  1833. 

Tennessee  has  shared  largely  in  revivals,  and  the 
Baptist  interest  has  been  considerably  promoted  and 
enlarged,  and  though  there  are  many  now  opposed, 
yet  the  churches  are  taking  a  more  decided  stand  in 
favor  of  religious  eflx)rt.  A  more  enlightened  and 
efficient  ministry  is  beginning  to  be  enjoyed,  and  the 
efforts  of  the  A.  B.  Home  Mission  Society  are 
sensibly  felt,  so  that  the  hope  may  be  entertained 
that  the  denomination  will  flourish  extensively. 


(  166  ) 

The  number  of  churches  in  1611  was  upwards  of 
one  hundred  and  fifty,  and  the  communicants  nearly 
twelve  thousand.  In  1832  there  were  twenty  asso- 
ciations, four  hundred  and  thirteen  churches,  and 
more  than  twentv  thousand  members. 


KENTUCKY. 


About  the  year  1799,  some  Baptist  ministers  visited 
Kentucky,  among  them  John  Taylor,  and  Lewis  Luns- 
ford,  called  the  wonderful  boy.  They  found  a  few 
brethren  scattered  through  the  settlements,  to  whom 
they  preached.  About  1781,  some  preachers  and 
many  members  began  to  settle  in  the  State,  so  that  as 
early  as  1785,  three  associations  were  organized.  In 
some  instances  the  baptist  emigrants  were  formed  into 
churches  previous  to  their  leaving  Virginia,  and 
while  on  the  way  through  a  dreary  country  and  ex- 
posed to  the  assaults  of  the  Indians,  might  be,"  like 
the  children  of  Israel,  styled  the  church  in  the  wilder- 
ness." By  rapid  emigration  Kentucky  soon  abound- 
ed with  Baptists. 

The  Elkhorn  association  was  formed  in  1785,  and 
for  a  considerable  length  of  time  enjoyed  a  large 
amount  of  prosperity,  receiving  at  the  annual  meeting 
in  1801,  an  addition  of  more  than  three  thousand  mem- 
bers. From  it  have  gone  out  many  other  associations. 
But  it  has  since  experienced   severe  trials,  one  in 


(  167) 

1802,  in  the  case  of  a  minister  by  name  of  Easton,  and 
James  Gerrard  a  member  of  the  same  church,  and 
at  that  time  Governor  of  the  State,  who  began  to  dis- 
close some  speculations  of  an  Arian  or  Socinian  cast, 
and  another  about  two  years  after,  by  the  introduce 
tion  of  the  subject  of  slavery,  and  subsequently  by 
by  personal  disagreement,  and  still  more  recently  by 
Campbellism.  It  is  now  however  a  respectable  body. 
In  1832  it  contained  twenty  churches,  w^ith  three 
thousand  fou;-  hundred  and  twenty-seven  members. 

This  notice  of  the  Elkhorn  association  may  suffice 
as  a  specimen  of  the  history  of  most  others  in  the 
state,  all  having  been  subjected  to  similar  vicissitudes. 
Some  account  of  the  great  revival  in  Kentucky  will 
be  given  in  the  chapter  devoted  to  the  subject. 

In  1812  according  to  Mr.  Benedict  and  the  state- 
ment of  another,  the  sum  total  of  the  denomination  in 
Kentucky  v/as,  thirteen  associations,  two  hundred 
and  sixty-three  churches,  and  between  seventeen 
thousand  and  twenty  thousand  members.  By  Allen's 
Register,  there  were  in  1832,  thirty-four  associations, 
four  hundred  and  eighty-four  churches,  with  thirty-four 
thousand  one  hundred  and  twenty-four  communi" 
cants. 

OHIO. 

Some  ol  the  first  settlers  here  were  Baptists,  and 
the  interests  of  the  denomination  have  considerably 


(1B8) 

prevailed.  The  oldest  church  in  the  State  was  formed 
in  1790,  with  five  members,  by  the'  late  Stephen 
Gano.  It  was  originally  called  Columbia,  now  Duck 
Creek,  containing  in  1832,  one  hundred  and  eleven 
members.  It  has  enjoyed  several  revivals  and  has 
sent  out  a  number  of  ministers. 

The  first  association  called  the  Miami,  was  formed 
in  1797,  of  only  four  churches  in  which  were  proba- 
bly not  more  than  one  hundred  members.  Its  cir- 
cumstances have  been  generally  prosperous.  From 
it  was  formed  the  White  Water  in  Indiana,  and  the 
East  Fork  of  Little  Miama  in  Ohio,  which  two  bodies 
numbered  in  1832,  forty-seven  churches.  The  old 
body  in  1832,  comprised  twenty-six  churches  and 
twelve  hundred  and  forty-five  members. 

The  brethren  in  Ohio  are  now  to  a  considerable  and 
increasing  extent  engaged  in  forwarding  the  benevo- 
lent plans  of  Christian  operation,  under  the  judicious 
direction  of  several  enterprising  ministers  and  other 
brethren.  The  whole  number  of  members  in  1809, 
was  about  twenty-five  hundred,  since  which  they  have 
increased  considerably.  In  1832  the  sum  total  vvas 
twenty-one  associations,  two  hundred  and  eighty 
churches,  and  ten  thousand  four  hundred  and  ninety, 
three  communicants. 

INDIANA. 

in  this  State  the  Baptists  are  numerous  and  ca- 
pable of  acoomplishing  much  if  they  were  properly 


(169) 

excited  to  religious  effort,  which  some  recent  move- 
ments indicate  will  be  the  case  ere  long.  The 
churches  have  been  seriously  disturbed  by  the  senti- 
ments of  the  self  styled  Reformer,  A.  Campbell,  and 
also  by  the  influence  of  Daniel  Parker.  Mr.  P.  has 
written  several  philippics  against  missions  &c.  and 
published  two  pamphlets  on  v/hat  he  calls  the  "  two 
seeds,"  in  which  he  maintains  that  there  is  an  Eter- 
nal and  self  subsistent  devil — that  the  non  elect  never 
fell  in  Adam  and  did  not  proceed  from  him,  but  were 
begotten  by  the  Devil,  Eve  being  their  mother  but 
Adam  not  their  father,  that  there  is  no  repentance 
nor  provision  of  salvation  for  them  &c.  &:c.  Both 
these  men  have  been  industrious  in  propagating  their 
sentiments  and  have  succeeded  in  drawing  many 
away  after  them,  but  it  is  believed  that  their  influ- 
ence is  on  the  decline. 

Several  of  the  associations  andmany  of  the  church- 
es are  decidedly  hostile  to  mission  and  other  socie- 
ties, but  some  feel  and  act  for  the  glory  of  God  and 
the  enlargement  of  Zion,  and  a  redeeming  spirit  be- 
gins to  prevail  in  the  state  which  will  undoubtedly 
place  the  Baptists  of  Indiana  on  the  eminence  to 
which  their  numbers  &;c.  entitle  them.  From  im- 
perfect returns  furnished  in  1832  v/e  learn  that  there 
were  twenty-one  associations,  two  hundred  and  nine- 
ty-nine churches,  and  upwards  of  eleven  thousand 
members. 


(170) 


ILLINOIS. 


The  first  Protestant  preacher  who  ever  visited  Il- 
linois was  a  Baptist  preacher  by  name  of  James 
Smith  from  Kentucky,  in  1788.  The  first  Protestant 
church  was  a  Baptist  church  at  New  Design,  the  field 
of  Mr.  Smith's  labors,  in  1796. 

In  this  State  the  Baptists  are  not  so  numerous  as 
in  Indiana,  though  in  other  respects  they  are  similar. 
They  are  becoming  we  trust,  moulded  into  a  closer 
lesemblance  to  the  primitive  saints  in  their  zeal  for 
the  Lord  of  Hosts.  The  State  is  beginning  to  enjoy 
the  labours  of  more  such  men  as  J.  M.  Peck,  the 
Home  Mission  society  is  aiding  them  to  a  good  de- 
gree, and  the  old  leaven  of  Antinomianism  &c.,  hav- 
ing produced  so  bad  a  fermentation  is  discovered,  to 
be  condemned.  Their  infant  yet  rising  institutions, 
will  be  noticed  in  the  proper  place. 

The  sum  total  of  the  denomination  in  the  State  so 
far  as  could  be  ascertained  in  1832,  was  sixteen  asso- 
ciations, one  hundred  and  sixty-one  churches,  and 
four  thousand  six  hundred  and  twenty-two  members. 
It  is  evident  from  this  statement  that  the  churches 
are  small,  averaging  but  about  thirty  members,  yet 
they  are  scattered  throughout  the  whole  State,  which 
containing  forty-eight  counties,  would  give  to  each 
«ounty  more  than  three  churches.  If  the  churches  be 


(  171  )       - 

thus  divided,  circumstances  are  afforded  for  the  indul- 
gence of  a  pleasing  vision  of  the  future,  when  the 
churches  will  arise  and  shake  themselves  from  the 
dust,  and  the  converts* be  multiplied. 


JIISSOURI. 


Mr.  Peck  in  the  Pioneer  says,  that  "  as  early  as  1796 
and  '97,  a  number  of  Baptist  families  emigrated  from 
North  and  South  Carolina  and  Kentucky,  to  Upper 
Louisiana,  now  Missouri,  and  lived  for  several  years 
under  the  Spanish  government." 

"  These  all  lived  without  church  privileges  for  se- 
veral years.  Thomas  R.  Blusick  now  living,  the  late 
pious  John  Clark,  a  preacher  by  the  name  of  Brown, 
and  perhaps  others,  sought  out  these  scattered  sheep 
in  the  wilderness,  visited  and  preached  to  them  by 
stealth,  and  were  frequently  threatened  with  the 
calaboza  (the  Spanish  prison)  but  through  the  lenity 
of  the  commandants  were  permitted  to  escape.  Their 
little  meetings  were  quite  refreshing  to  these  pil- 
grims, surrounded  as  they  were  by  the  laws  and  ritei 
of  Romanism.  Thomas  R.  Musick  removed  his  fa- 
mily and  settled  in  this  country  in  1803,  being  the 
first  Protestant  minister  that  settled  in  the  country. 
Thus  the  Baptists  were  the  pioneers,  and  have  an 
undoubted  *  preemption  right'  to  Missouri.  A  church 


(  172  ) 

was  not  formed  until  1805,  which  still  exists  in  St. 
Louis  county,  and  has  a  large  brick  meeting  house." 

There  are  some  energetic  associations  and  churches 
in  this  growing  state.  The  Franklin  association,  will 
not  receive  any  church  that  is  opposed  to  systematic 
efforts  for  the  enlargement  of  the  Redeemer's  king- 
dom. In  this  new  body  composed  often  small  churches, 
there  were  eighty-two  baptized  in  1832.  The  Clark's 
River  association  is  opposed  to  benevolent  operations, 
such  as  mission  Societies,  Sunday  School  Unions  &;c. 
It  comprises  seven  churches,  and  received  by  baptism 
two  in  the  same  year.  Other  instances  might  be 
given  of  the  practical  effects  of  these  opposite  prin- 
ciples. 

The  sum  total  of  the  denomination  is  given  in  Al- 
len's Register  at  thirteen  associations,  one  hundred 
and  forty-six  churches  and  four  thousand  nine  hun- 
dred and  seventy-twocommunicants,  which  falls  short 
of  the  real  number,  as  but  few  of  the  minutes  for 
1832  were  received^ 


ALABAMA. 


Respecting  the  time  of  the  first  establishment  o( 
Baptist  churches  here,  we  are  not  informed.  In  look- 
ing at  the  minutes  of  two  associations  for  1832,  we 
find  the  earliest  date  to  be  1818,  in  which  year  sever- 
al were  constituted.     Most  of  the  churches  are  small, 


(173  ) 

tbe  largest  in  1832,  containing  one  hundred  and  six- 
ty. three  members.  The  average  for  the  state  is  less 
than  forty-six.  But  the  little  ones  Avill  become  thou- 
sands, because  many  of  the  brethren  in  Alabama  are 
■ivorking  men,  and  their  labor  cannot  be  in  vain. 

In  1832,  there  were  in  the  state  thirteen  associa- 
tions, two  hundred  and  fifty  churches  and  eleven 
thousand  four  hundred  and  forty-five  members. 


MISSISSIPPI. 


An  association  was  formed  called  the  Mississippi, 
about  1807,  of  churches  composed  of  persons  who 
had  emigrated  mostly  from  Georgia  and  South  Caro- 
lina. In  1832,  there  were  eighty-four  churches  in 
the  state,  comprised  in  four  associations,  with  three 
thousand  two  hundred  members. 


LOUISIANA. 

Protestants  in  this  state  are  not,  comparatively  nu- 
merous, but  iccreased  ex  Ttions  are  now  in  operation 
for  the  enlargement  of  their  interests.  The  Baptists 
are  doing  something  in  the  enterprise,  and  share  par- 
tially in  the  success.  The  churches,  are  generally 
small,  the  largest  being  that  at  Feliciana,  of  which 
we  present  the  following  statement.  "  This  church 
p2 


(  174  ) 

was  gathered  by  J.  A.  Ronaldson,  its  present  pastor. 
He  was  educated  a  Presbyterian,  and  was  a  member 
of  a  Pedo  baptist  church  ;  but  from  strong  convictions 
of  the  truth,  he  embraced  the  sentiments  of  believers 
baptism,  and  joined  the  Baptist  church,  contrary  to 
views  of  worldly  interest,  and  the  wishes  of  his  best 
friends.  He  arrived  in  New  Orleans  in  December 
1816,  where  he  labored  seven  months  with  encour- 
aging  prospects,  but  for  want  of  funds  retreated  to  the 
next  important  station,  on  the  east  bank  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi, where  in  1817,  he  constituted  the  Feliciana 
Baptist  church,  with  eight  members.  It  contained 
in  1832,  two  hundred  and  twelve  members,  and  was 
then  the  largest  Protestant  church  in  the  State. 

There  is  one  association  composed  wholly  of 
churches  in  this  state,  twelve  in  number,  with  three 
hundred  and  forty-five  members;  the  remaining  four 
churches  with  three  hundred  and  eighty-three  mem- 
bers, belong  to  the  Mississippi  association.  This  was 
the  statement  furnished  in  1832;  since  then  stations 
have  been  occupied  in  New  Orleans  and  other  places. 


ARKANSAS. 


No  information  can  here  be  given  of  the  rise  of 
Baptists  in  this  region,  it  was  no  doubt  by  emigration 
from  older  settlements.  The  Little  Rock  association 
contained  in  1828,  eight  churches  and   eighty-eight 


(  175  ) 

members.  The  Spring  River  iii  1831,  nine  churches 
and  ninety-three  members.  For  these  seventeen 
churches  there  were  but  seven  ministers.  Through 
the  efforts  of  the  Home  Mission  Society,  it  is  hoped 
the  destitution  will  be  supplied  and  the  wilderness 
soon  flourish. 


MICHIGAN.  \ 

The  first  church  in  this  territory  appears  to  be  the 
PontiaCj  constituted  in  1822.  Since  then  up  to  1832, 
there  were  sixteen  more  fornsed,  making  in  all  seven- 
teen churches,  and  seven  hundred  and  eleven  mem- 
bers, composing  one  association,  called  the  Michigan* 
The  Baptist  interest  is  in  rather  flourishing  circum- 
stances. The  church  in  Detroit  is  beginning  to  ex- 
ert a  favorable  influence  there,  and  the  support  ren- 
dered the  churches  in  the  country  by  the  Home  Mis^ 
sion  Society,  together  with  the  emigration  of  brethren 
from  other  states,  can  but  inspire  the  hopes  of  Zion's 
continued  enlargement. 


C  Ay  AD  A. 

An  association  was  formed  here  in  1804  of  only  three 
small  churches,  which  had  been  built  up  chiefly  by 
missionaries  from  the  states  of   Vermont  and  New 


(  176) 

York.  In  1832  there  were  four  associations,  thirty- 
seven  churches  and  about  two  thousand  members. 
During  the  last  year  (1835)  extensive  revivals  were 
enjoyed  in  some  of  the  churches,  in  which  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Baptists,  commended  themselves  to  many 
who  had  been  educated  in  opposition  to  them.  This 
statement  refers  to  Upper,  the  interest  in  Lower  Can- 
ada is  more  feeble.* 

Having  thus  glanced  at  the  Baptists  in  this  widely 
extended  country,  so  far  as  known  by  that  name  they 
are  associated  together,  we  cannot  perhaps,  do  better 
than  present  a  summary  view  of  other  societies  called 
Baptist,  but  holding  sentiments  diverse  from  those  of 
the  Regular  Baptists. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


CHUBCHES  WHICH  HOLD  TO  WEEKLY  COMMUNION. 

The  old  church  at  Sandy  Creek,  North  Carolina, for 
some  years  practiced  weekly  communion,  but  has  re- 
linquished it. 

Some  years  ago,  a  number  of  ministers  came  from 
'^Gotland  as  Independents,  who  after  travelling  a  short 

*  From  the  Report  of  the  A.  B.  Home  Mission  Society, 
we  learn  that  in  Upper  Canada,  there  are  sixty  churches 
and  in  Lovrer,  an  association  has  been  formed  of  eight 
churches  and  seven  ministers.  Revivals  have  been  enjoy- 
ed, and  prospects  are  cheering. 


( I'T ) 

time  through  the  United  States,  were  led  to  embraca 
Baptist  sentiments.  About  1809,  four  of  these  min- 
isters were  baptized,  and  about  the  same  time  sever- 
al other  Pedo  baptist  preachers  were  immersed.  But  as 
the  Scotch  Independents  had  generally  practiced  week- 
ly communion,  these  new  converts  to  believers  baptism 
were  tenacious  on  that  point.  Some  small  churches 
were  gathered  in  diflferent  places,  of  which  we  can 
give  no  very  particular  information.  None  it  is  be- 
lieved, are  associated  with  us  excepting  the  church  in 
New  York,  under  the  charge  of  Mr.  Maclay,  whose 
successful  and  com.mendable  course  has  been  noticed. 
In  fact,  the  doctrinal  sentiments  of  these  persons  are 
different,  and  in  the  order  of  their  churches  there  has 
been  no  uniformity,  nor  do  they  seem  to  have  main- 
tained much  fellowship  with  each  other.  Perhaps 
here  may  be  a  suitable  place  to  assign  the  Campbellites, 
if  our  good  brother  Maclay  will  allow  it.  We  would 
gladly  assign  to  him  their  supervision.  A  little  com- 
munity of  these  pleaders  for  the  "ancient  order  of 
things,"  exists  in  Philadelphia,  and  hold  their  meet- 
ings in  Bank  Street,  the  former  session  room  of  ths 
First  Presbyterian  church. 


FEEE  WILL  BAPTISTS. 


Though  from  the  beginning  of    Baptists  in    this 
country,  there  have  been  some  who  dissented  from 


(  n8  ) 

their  views  of  the  doctrines  of  grace,  no  considerable 
party  was  formed  until  about  17S0,  when  one  was 
founded  by  Benjamin  Randal,  of  New  Hampshire.  A 
number  fell  in  with  his  views,  and  broke  off  from  the 
other  churches.  They  are  now  found  in  many  parts 
of  the  United  States.  Their  distinguishing  tenets, 
will  be  known  from  their  name.  Their  numbers  were 
estimated  by  Mr.  Benedict  at  one  hundred  and  fifty 
churches,  and  ten  thousand  members.  In  October 
1832,  their  sixth  General  Conference  met  at  Meredith, 
New  Hampshire,  when  reports  were  presented  ma- 
king their  sum  total,  eight  yearly  meetings,  thirty-six 
quarterly  meetings,  five  hundred  and  forty-six  church- 
es, and  twenty-five  thousand  two  hundred  and  seventy- 
six  members. 

With  this  people  may  be  associated,  those  calling 
themselves  Christians^  who  have  a  number  of  churches, 
in  some  of  the  Western  States.  They  are,  however, 
said  to  be  Socinians  or  Arians,  and  they  are  no  doubt 
one  or  the  other,  or  perhaps  there  are  some  of  both. 
Their  strength  is  not  particularly  known.  It  is  per- 
haps on  the  decline,  in  consecjuence  of  the  more  re- 
cent speculations  of  Alexander  Campbell. 


SEVENTH   DAY  BAPTISTS. 

This  sect  differs  in  nothingparticularly  from  the  "Bap- 
tists," but  in  their  views  of  the  Sabbath,  holding  that 


(  179  ) 

the  ten  commandments  are  still  binding  upon  Chris^ 
tians,  and  of  course  that  the  Seventh  day  of  the  week, 
and  not  the  First,  should  be  observed  as  the  Christian 
Sabbath.  They  admit  that  the  early  christians  paid 
respect  to  the  first  day  of  the  week  on  account  of 
the  resurrection,  yet  contend  that  they  then,  and  in 
after  ages,  observed  the  ancient  Sabbath,  and  that  the 
practice  of  observing  two  days  was  continued  to  the 
time  of  Constantino,  when  by  an  imperial  law,  the 
First  was  established  in  preference  to  the  Seventh  day. 
Their  sentiments  seem  to  have  been  maintained  by 
some  as  early  at  least,  as  the  twelfth  century.  Fran- 
cis Davidis  as  we  have  seen  in  the  history  of  Tran- 
sylvania, was  of  this  denomination. 

There  have  been  persons  of  these  sentiments  in 
England  for  a  considerable  period,  among  them  the  fa- 
mily of  the  Stennett's  for  three  generations.  Edward 
Stennett  is  the  first  of  the  family  of  whom  we  have 
any  information.  In  the  time  of  the  civil  wars  he 
took  the  side  of  the  Parliament.  When  he  left  the 
established  church  and  united  with  the  Baptists,  he 
fell  under  the  oppression  of  the  ruling  party,  and  be- 
ing deprived  of  the  means  of  subsistence,  studied  and 
practised  medicine.  Joseph,  his  son,  became  an  emi- 
nent minister,  whose  learning  and  abilities  were  very 
great,  and  who  rendered  essential  service  to  the  Bap- 
tist cause.  His  son  Joseph,  D.  D.,  retained  his  opin^ 
ions  of  the  Seventh  day,  but  became  pastor  of  a  church 
of  another  belief.  The  fourth  in  descent  was  the  late 
Samuel  Stennett,  D.  D.  (author  of  several  hymns  in 


(    ISO  ) 

eur  collections)  of  London ;  and  the  fifth,  Joseph 
Stennett,  of  Oxfordshire.  Francis  Bampfield,  one  of 
the  most  eminent  ministers  of  his  tme,  was  of  this 
persuasion. 

In  the  time  of  Edward  Stennett  there  were  nine  or 
ten  churches  in  England,  but  when  Mr.  Benedict 
wrote,  he  could  not  learn  that  there  were  more  than 
three. 

The  first  Sabbatarian  church  in  America,  was  form- 
ed in  Newport,  R.  I.  in  1671.  The  Hopkinton  church 
was  founded  in  1708,  and  contained  in  1812,  about 
nine  hundred  members;  though  in  1832,  the  number 
was  six  hundred  and  seventy-two.  In  the  State  of 
New  York,  there  are  several  flourishing  churches, 
there  are  also  a  few  in  New  Jersey,  Pennsylvania, 
Connecticut,  Virginia  and  Ohio.  The  Seventh  day 
Baptist  Conference  wag  formed  in  1803,  with  eight 
churches  and  about  eleven  hundred  members.  In 
1832,  there  were  connected  with  it  thirty-two  church- 
es, forty-two  ministers,  and  four  thousand  two  hundred 
and  fifty-eight  members.  What  the  population  now  is, 
under  their  influence,  we  cannot  determine.  When 
the  number  of  their  communicants  was  less  than  two 
thousand,  it  was  supposed  by  Mr.  Clarke  their  histo- 
rian, that  the  Seventh  day  was  observed  by  a  popula- 
tion of  not  less  than  fifteen  thousand. 

More  than  half  the  whole  number  of  members,  are 
comprised  in  the  churches  in  the  State  of  New  York- 


(  181  ) 


KSITHIAN  OR  QUAKER  BAPTISTS. 

Soon  Sifter  the  settlement  of  Pennsylvania,  a  differ- 
ence arose  among  the  Quakers  about  the  sufficiency 
of  the  light  within,  some  affirming,  some  denying. 
The  latter  were  headed  by  George  Keith,  and  there- 
fore called  Keithians.  The  difference  rose  to  a  divi- 
sion in  1691,  when  separate  meetings  were  establish- 
ed and  a  confession  of  faith  was  published.  About 
the  same  time,  and  afterwards,  other  pieces  were 
published,  among  other  things  to  complain  of  the  un- 
fair treatment,  slanders,  fines,  imprisonments,  and 
other  persecutions  they  endured  from  their  brethren. 

In  regard  to  this  dispute  there  is  one  circumstance 
v/hich  we  have  promised  to  notice.  John  Holmes, 
the  only  Baptist  magistrate  in  Philadelphia  at  the 
time,  refused  to  act  with  the  Quaker  magistrates 
against  the  Keithians,  alleging  "  that  it  v;as  a  reli- 
gious dispute,  and  therefore  not  fit  for  acivil  court." 
He  also  openly  blamed  the  court  for  refusing  to 
admit  the  exceptions,  which  the  prisoners  made  to 
their  jury.  This  is  another  proof  that  the  principles 
of  the  Baptists  will  not  admit  of  persecytion  for  con- 
science' sake. 

However,  the  current  was  against  them,  and  the 
Keithians  declined.  Their  leader  went  over  to  the 
Episcopalians.     Many  persisted  in  the  separation  and 


(  182  ) 

by  resigning  themselves  to  the  guidance  of  the  Scrip- 
tures found  water  in  the  commission,  and  bread 
and  wine  in  the  command,  &c.  In  a  few  years  the 
most  of  them  united  with  the  Seventh  day,  and  the 
Regular  Baptists.  We  have  seen  that  the  meeting 
house  of  one  of  their  societies  occupied  the  site  of 
that  of  the  First  Baptist  church  in  Philadelphia.  The 
church  of  Brandywine  was  formed  by  Abel  Morgan 
with  fifteen  of  this  sect,  andsomeunited  withtheSouth- 
ampton,  and  others  with  the  Lower  Dublin  church^ 
Thus  we  have  seen  that  the  Keithian  Quakers  be- 
came transformed  into  Keithian  Baptists.  They  were 
called  also  Quaker  Baptists  because  they  retained  the 
language  &;c.  of  the  Quakers. 

TUIfKEE    BAPTISTS. 


They  are  called  Tunkers  in  derision,  but  as  the 
term  signifies  Dippers  they  may  rest  contented  with 
the  nickname,  since  it  is  the  fate  of  the  Baptists,  in 
all  countries  to  bear  some  cross  or  other.  Their  first 
appearance  in  this  country  was  in  1719,  when  about 
20  families  landed  in  Philadelphia  and  dispersed 
themselves  to  Germantown  and  other  places.  Ano- 
ther company  arrived  in  1729.  These  had  been  bred 
Presbyterians,  excepting  one  who  was  a  Lutheran, 
and  being  neighbors  they  consorted  together  to  read 
ihe  Bible  and  edify  one  another  in  the  way  they  had 


(  183  ) 

been  brought  up  ;  for  as  yet  tho^y  did  not  know  there 
were  any  Baptists  in  the  world.  However  believer's, 
baptism  and  a  congregational  church  soon  gained  upon 
them,  insomuch  that  they  were  determined  to  obey  the 
Gospel  in  these  matters,  which  they  did.  By  persecu- 
tion they  were  scattered  through  Germany,  &;c.  and  fin- 
ally these  two  companies  sought  refuge  in  America. 
Thus  from  a  little  one  of  seven  souls  has  sprang  a 
thousand. 

The  main  body  of  Tunker  Baptists  in  America  is 
in  Pennsylvania.  By  a  statement  of  Morgan  Edwards 
in  1790,  it  appears  that  there  were  at  that  time  1 
church  in  Jersey,  15  in  Pennsylvania,  7  in  Maryland, 
and  in  the  more  Southern  States  10,  with  about  1500 
communicants,  and  a  population  of  about  4000.  It 
seems  they  have  always  been  shy  of  the  English, 
and  it  has  been  said  that  they  will  make  no  commu- 
nication to  others  concerning  themselves.  Some 
churches  mentioned  by  Mr.  Edwards  have  become 
extinct,  others  have  removed  to  the  Westward,  and 
on  the  whole  we  believe  them  to  be  on  the  decline. 

It  is  difficult  to  say  what  are  the  definite  doctrinal 
sentiments  of  the  Tunkers;  it  is  said  that  they  hold 
the  do2trine  of  universal  salvation  and  hence  they  are 
often  called  Universalists.  The  writer  can  testify  that 
some  of  them  preach  universal  restoration.  They  prac- 
tice trine  immersion,  the  candidate  kneeling.  They 
maintain  a  great  degree  of  simplicity,  are  meek  and 
quiet  in  their  deportment,  and  had  at  one  time  acquir- 
ed the  name  of  the  Harmless  Tunkers. 


(  184) 


MENNONITES. 


This  people  take  their  name  from  Menno  Simon,  (of 
whom  mention  has  been  made)  who  was  a  man  of 
learning  and  zeal  and  carried  the  Reformation  farther 
than  Luther  and  Calvin.  He  would  have  been  rank- 
ed with  the  chief  Reformers,  had  there  not  been 
sosne  cross  grained  fatality  attending  the  deeds  of  the 
Baptists  to  prevent  their  deserved  praise.  He  was 
willing  for  the  truth's  sake,  to  encounter  the  odium, 
that  their  enemies  attempted  to  cast  upon  the  Baptists 
in  consequence  of  the  Munster  affair.  We  may  say 
here,  that  the  contrivers  of  that  insurrection  were  not 
Baptists  though  three  of  them  became  conspicuous  in 
it ;  one  on  account  of  his  wealth,  and  two  by  their  su- 
perior skill  and  courage  in  contending  with  the  ty- 
rants who  opposed  them. 

We  have  stated  Menno*s  views  of  baptism  ;  he  was 
a  Baptist.  He  was  immersed  and  did  immerse  only. 
His  successors  did  the  same  for  a  long  time,  except 
when  they  made  proselytes  in  prison  or  were  pre- 
vented from  going  to  rivers,  which  they  excused  as 
cases  of  necessity.  But  with  them  as  in  the  case  of 
Catholics,  &c.  what  wa?  at  first  done  cut  of  a  suppos- 
ed necessity  became  afterwards  a  matter  of  choice. 
No  necessity  now  exists  in  this  country  for  pouring, 
and  as  the  Mennonists  maintain  their  integrity  with 
regard  to  the  subjects  by  confining  the  ordinance  to 


(  185) 

professed  believers,  it  is  hoped  that  they  will  return 
to  follow  Menno  in  an  affair  wherein  he  was  so  emi- 
nent a  follower  of  Christ  and  his  Apostles-  We  feel  dis- 
posed to  commend  them  as  far  as  they  go,  because 
while  they  require  repentance  and  faith  previous  to 
baptism  they  keep  up  the  distinction  between  the 
church  and  the  world,  which  those  do  not  who  act 
upon  the  contrary  principles  of  infant  membership. 

Their  doctrinal  sentiments  are  for  the  mest  part 
orthodox.  They  wmII  neither  swear  nor  fight,  nor 
bear  any  civil  office,  nor  go  to  law,  nor  take  interest 
for  the  money  they  lend.  Some  of  them  yet  wear 
their  beards,  and  practice  feet  washing.  They  use 
great  plainness  of  speech  and  dress.  Their  ciiurch 
government  like  that  of  all  Baptists,  is  wholly  demo- 
cratic or  republican. 

Some  families  of  this  people  were  in  Pennsylvania 
as  early  as  1692,  and  in  1708,  there  was  a  church  set- 
tied  at  Germantown  consisting  of  52  members.  What 
the  total  number  of  this  sect  now  is  we  cannot  tell, 
they  are  not  however,  upon  the  increase.  As  they 
have  changed  the  administration  of  baptism  from  im- 
mersion to  affusion,  they  are  wholly  left  out  inthe 
enumeration  of  American  Baptists. 


SIX  PRINCIPLE  BAPTISTS. 

la  Rhode  Island  and  some  other  places  in  the  ear- 
ly settlement  of  churches  there  were  some,  who  very 
q2 


(186) 

rigidly  contended  for  the  six  principles  of  the  doctrine 
of  Christ  as  laid  down  in  the  6th  chapter  of  Hebrews, 
and  hence  derived  their  name.  Some  it  appears 
opposed  singing  in  public  worship.  Their  sentiments 
generally  are  those  of  other  Baptists.  In  1832  there 
were  23  churches,  and  2,137  members. 


CHAPTER  VH. 


This  chapter  will  be  devoted  to  Biographical  no- 
tices of  some  distinguished  ministers  and  others  in  the 
Baptist  denomination.  These  for  the  most  part  will  be 
selected  from  Benedict's  History,  because  we  presume 
that  they  are  the  least  familiar  lo  the  mass  of  readers, 
especially  those  who  are  in  the  habit  of  perusing  the 
periodicals  of  the  day,  in  which  occasional  notices 
are  taken  of  deceased  and  living  ministers  and  others. 
Further,  there  are  many  who  are  constrained  to  ad- 
mit that  the  Society  now  wields  in  its  ministry  a  large 
amount  of  talent  and  influence,  but  who  seem  un- 
willing to  concede  the  same  to  have  been  always  the 
case.     Again,  the  writer  may  be  pernriitted  to  express 
his  humbleopinion,thatnodenomination  has  ever  been 
honored  with  a  more  devoted  and  efficient  ministry 
than  the  Fathers  of  our  churches  constituted.     They 
won  many  to  righteousness,  and  while  they  shine  as 
stars  in  the  firmament  of  heaven,  let  them  ever  oc- 
cupy among  us,  the  beneficiaries  of  their  labors  and 


(  167  ) 

successes,  the  eminence  of  dazzling  reflection  to 
which  their  virtues  entitle  them.  The  chapter  will 
not  however,  be  devoted  entirely  to  them,  but  will 
embrace  others  in  this  country  and  some  in  Europe. 
Their  names  will  be  presented  neither  in  reference 
to  preeminence  nor  date,  but  in  alphabetical  order. 

Isaac  Backus,  A.  M.  was  born  at  Norwich,  Con- 
necticut, January  9th,  1724.  In  the  New  Light  Stir 
he  was  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  when  in 
the  18th  year  of  his  age.  He  united  with  a  Pedo  baptist 
Church,  and  began  the  ministry  in  1746.  In  1751  he 
embraced  Baptist  sentiments.  From  this  time  he 
took  an  active  part  in  favor  of  the  Baptist  cause  and 
the  welfare  of  his  country,  as  an  ardent  advocate  for 
religious  liberty.  A  list  is  given  in  Benedict  made 
out  by  himself,  of  36  pieces  published  by  him,  to  which 
others  may  be  added.  He  finished  his  course,  Novem- 
ber 20th,  1806,  in  the  83rd  year  of  his  age,  and  60th  of 
his  ministry. 

To  him  the  denomination  is  greatly  indebted  for 
his  untiring  efforts  in  their  behalf.  He  wrote  a  his- 
tory of  the  Baptists  in  3  vols.  As  a  historian,  Ban- 
croft says,  he  is  not  sufficiently  esteemed.  It  may  be 
truly  said  of  him  "  he  was  a  burnicg  and  a  shining 
light." 

William  Carey,  D.  D.  "  We  can  picture  to  our- 
selves no  human  being  in  an  attitude  of  mind  partak- 
ing more  of  moral  grandeur,  no  human  intellect  more 
sublimely  occupied  in  view  of  the  angels,  than  Wii» 


(  188  )    . 

11am  Carey,  the  obscure  village  school  master,  con* 
ceiving  the  project  of  going  forth,  single  handed,  to 
make  an  inroad  into  the  very  heart  of  the  kingdom  of 
darkness,  in  the  distant  East.  While  yet  a  youth, 
struggling  with  penury,  his  mind  was  first  visited 
with  that  strong  impression  of  solicitude  for  the  sal- 
vation of  the  Heathen,  which  it  would  be  impiety  to 
ascribe  to  any  other  source  than  the  immediate  sug- 
gestion of  Him  who  had  designed  and  separated  him 
for  the  work." 

William  Carey  was  born  at  Hackleton  in  Leices- 
tershire, England  ,on  the  17th  August,  1761.  The 
circumstances  of  his  parents  were  extremely  narrow, 
and  he  had  few  advantages  of  education,  except  those 
which  his  own  active  and  enquiring  mind  obtained 
for  him.  He  was  brought  up  as  a  journeyman  shoe- 
maker; and  a  boot  made  by  him  is  still  preserved  by 
one  of  his  friends  as  a  relic.  It  was  about  the  year 
1779,  that  young  Carey  Ifecame  the  subject  of  a  decid- 
ed religious  change.  Up  to  that  time,  he  had  dis- 
covered no  piety,  and  had  even  ridiculed  religious 
people." 

"When  in  his  nineteenth  year,"  says  his  sister  "my 
dear  brother  used  to  speak  at  a  friend's  house  in  the 
village,  when  he  came  to  see  us.  I  recollect  a  neigh- 
bor of  ours,  a  good  woman,  the  first  Monday  morning 
after  he  had  spoken  before  a  few  friends,  came  in  to 
congratulate  my  mother  on  the  occasion;  when  with 
tome  Burpriee  my  mother  said:    AVhat!  do  you  think 


(  189  ) 

he  will  be  a  preacher?  "Yes,  our  friend  replied,  and  a 
great  one  too  if  he  lives." 

"  In  1783  Mr  Carey  united  Himself  to  the  Baptist 
church  at  Olney,  under  the  pastoral  care  of  Mr.  Sut- 
cliff.  In  1785  he  was  called  to  the  work  of  the  min- 
istry; and  was  ordained  pastor  over  the  infant  Baptist 
Society  in  the  village  of  Mou.lton  in  1787."  He  af- 
terwards went  to  Leicester  and  became  in  1791,  pas- 
tor of  the  church  over  which  Robert  Hall  presided 
many  years.  Here  his  ministry  was  greatly  blessed, 
and  here  he  introduced  the  monthly  concert  of  prayer, 
a  practice  first  adopted  by  some  ministers  at  Notting- 
ham, upon  the  suggestion  of  Mr.  Sutcliff  in  1784,  and 
now  become  general  throughout  the  christian  world. 

About  the  year  1793  a  Mr.  Thomas,  who  had  visit- 
ed Bengal  and  witnessed  the  wretchedness  of  the 
idolatrous  people,  greatly  strengthened  Mr.  Carey's 
mind  in  the  purpose  he  had  formed  to  attempt  th'e 
improvement  of  the  heathen  world.  These  two  com- 
municated with  Mr.  Fuller  and  Dr.  Ryland  and  other 
leading  members  of  the  denomination  en  the  subject. 
A  society  was  formed  which  commenced  its  labors 
with  between  £13  and  £14  as  the  whole  amount  of 
its  disposable  funds!  With  a  firm  and  unbending 
faith  and  a  resolute  purpose,  Dr.  Carey  agreed  to  go 
out  to  India  and  there  support  himself  as  far  as  possi- 
ble, whilst  he  qualified  himself  for  his  missionary 
duties. 

The  circumstances  under  which  he  quitted  Eng- 
land wore  singular  and  interesting.     His  wife  refua- 


{  190  ) 

ing  to  accompany  iiitn  after  every  entreaty  had  been 
employed,  he  and  Mr.  Thomas  were  compelled  to  sail 
without  her.  After  they  had  proceeded  a  short  dis- 
tance a  circumstance  occurred  on  board  the  ship, 
which  induced  the  Captain  to  put  them  on  shore. 
This  was  for  a  moment  a  severe  disappointment,  but 
having  secured  a  passage  on  board  a  Danish  vessel, 
and  being  furnished  by  the  liberality  of  Dr.  Rippon 
and  others, with  the  funds  necessary  for  the  increased 
expense  of  travelling  to  which  they  were  subjected, 
they  hastened  to  visit  Mrs.  Carey.  She  again  turned 
a  deR{  ear  to  their  entreaties,  and  they  with  heavy 
hearts  took  as  they  thought  a  last  farewell  and  left 
her.  When  they  had  proceeded  about  two  miles, 
Mr.  Thomas  insisted  upon  turning  back  and  making 
one  more  attempt.  Mr.  Carey  objected  and  entreated 
to  have  his  feelings  spared  but  Mr.  Thomas  seemed  so 
resolutely  bent  on  this  renewed  effort,  that  they  did 
turn  back.  They  succeeded  in  the  effort,  but  not  a 
moment  was  to  be  lost,  and  they  with  Mrs.  C.  and  her 
sister  and  four  children  were  hurried  off  to  Deal.  On 
their  arrival  there  the  vessel  was  discovered  under 
sail,  and  but  lit-tle  hope  was  entertained  of  overtaking 
her.  The  attempt  was  made  and  by  dint  of  persever- 
ance they  were  all  received  on  board  and  conveyed 
to  their  destination.  On  their  arrival  Dr.  Carey  and 
Mr.  Thomas  engaged  in  secular  employments,  which 
enabled  them  to  acquire  and  become  familar  with  the 
language  of  the  natives.  Mr.  Carey  was  soon  called 
to  an  account,  and  upon   admitting  that  his  design 


(191  ) 

was  to  evangelize  the  heathen,  he  was  told  that  he  must 
forthwith  embark  for  England.  This  proceeding 
drove  him  to  seek  refuge  in  the  Danish  settlement  of 
Serampore,  13  miles  from  Calcutta,  where  he  was 
joined  in  1800  by  Ward,  Marshman  and  others,  all  of 
whom,  except  Dr.  Marshman  and  his  son,  have  enter- 
ed into  their  rest. 

Dr.  Carey  was  indefatigable  in  his  labors  to  acquire 
the  languages  of  the  East.  We  present  our  readers 
with  a  view  of  his  engagements  for  one  day,  which  he 
describes  himself  in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  "  I  rose  this 
morning  at  a  quarter  before  six,  read  a  chapter  in  the 
Hebrew  Bible,  and  spent  the  time  till  seven,  in  pri- 
vate addresses  to  God,  and  then  attended  family 
prayer  with  the  servants  in  Bengalee.  Wnile  tea  was 
getting  ready,  I  read  in  Persian  with  a  moonshi  who 
was  waiting  when  I  left  my  bed  room;  read  also  be- 
fore breakfast  a  portion  of  scripture  in  Hindostanee. 
The  moment  breakfast  was  over,  sat  down  to  the 
translation  of  the  Ramayuna  from  Sungskrit,  with  a 
Pundit,  who  was  also  waiting,  and  continued  this 
translation  till  10  o'clock,  at  which  hour  I  went  to 
College,  and  attended  the  duties  there  till  between 
one  and  two.  When  I  returned  home,  I  examined  a 
proof  sheet  of  the  Bengalee  translation  of  Jeremiah, 
which  took  till  dinner  time.  I  always  when  in  Cal» 
cutta,  dine  at  Mr.  Rolt'a  which  is  near.  After  din- 
ner, translated,  with  the  assistance  of  the  chief  Pun- 
dit of  the  college,  the  greatest  part  of  the  eighth 
chapter  of  Matthew  into  Sungskrit.     This  employed 


(  192  ) 

me  till  six  o'clock.  After  six  sat  down  with  a  Tel- 
inga  Pundit  to  learn  that  language.  At  seven,  I  be- 
gan to  collect  a  few  previous  thoughts  into  ^  form 
of  a  sermon,  and  preached  in  English  at  half  past 
seven.  After  sermon,  got  a  subscription  of  £63  10s 
towards  erecting  our  new  place  of  worship.  Preach- 
ing was  over  and  the  congregation  gone  by  nine.  I 
then  sat  down  and  translated  the  eleventh  of  Ezekiel 
into  Bengalee,  and  this  lasted  till  near  eleven,  and 
now  I  sit  down  to  write  to  you.  After  this  1  conclude 
the  evening  by  reading  a  chapter  in  the  Greek  Testa- 
ment and  commending  myself  to  God.  1  have  never 
more  time  in  a  day  than  this,  though  the  exercises 
vary." 

From  his  early  youth  he  discovered  a  fondness  for 
botanic  studies,  which  accompanied  him  to  India,  and 
his  delight  in  the  works  of  God  may  be  considered  as 
tending  in  a  great  degree  both  to  his  health  and  fine 
flow  of  spirits,  for  which  he  was  distinguished.  "Ris- 
ing before  five  in  the  morning,  he  rode  out  for  an 
hour,  and  after  this  was  to  be  found  among  his  trees 
and  plants.  In  process  of  time  his  garden  became 
perhaps  the  best  private  garden  in  India."  In  1812 
he  printed  at  Serampore  the  Hortus  Bengalensis,  or 
catalogue  of  the  plants  growing  inlthe  East  India  Com- 
pany's Botanic  garden  at  Calcutta.  The  Flora  Indica 
was  also  published  by  him.  In  the  Botany  of  India 
two  trees  and  an  herb  bear  his  name — the  Careya 
Arbortttf — Sphericttt — and  Herbacea*     The  Agri- 


(193) 

izuitural  and  Horticultural  Society  of  India^  owes  its 
origin  to  Dr.  Carey. 

"  Nor  was  it  to  the  vegetable  world  only  he  direct* 
ed  his  leisure  moments,  if  leisure  he  ever  knew.  *I 
have  for  a  long  time,'  says  he  in  1811,  '  been  descri- 
bing the  birds  of  Asia,  and  have  already  accomplished 
almost  one  half  of  them,  and  some  of  the  quadrupeds, 
and  a  few  of  the  insects.'  In  a  few  words,  besides  his 
valuable  lectures  on  divinity,  lectures  on  astronomy 
and  geography,  as  well  as  natural  history,  and  in  Ben- 
galee as  well  as  English,  were  delivered  by  him  for 
many  years." 

But  his  aptitude  for  acquiring  languages,  was  Dr.  Ca- 
rey's most  wonderful  natural  endowment.  Before  he 
left  his  native  country  for  India,  he  had  under  many 
difficulties,  made  himself  sufficiently  master  of  six 
languages  besides  his  native  tongue,  to  read  the  bible 
in  each  ;  viz;  Latin,  Greek,  Hebrew,  French,  Italian 
and  Dutch.  In  the  languages  of  the  East  he  made 
the  same'progress,  so  that  **God  most  graciously  pro- 
longed the  years  of  his  servant,  until  he  lived  to  see 
more  than  213,000  volumes  of  the  Divine  word,  in 
forty  different  languages,  issue  from  the  Serampore 
press." 

Speaking  of  his  "  enlarged  humanity,"  one  remarks 
that  "  long  familiarity  with  the  miseries  of  Hindoo- 
ism  has  hardened  by  degrees  the  heart  of  many  a  Eu- 
ropean in  his  day  ;  they  never  could  the  heart  of  Ca- 
rey." His  exertions  first  led  to  the  prevention  of  in- 
fanticide, and  that  of  persons  devoting  themselves  to 


(  194  ) 

death  in  the  mouth  of  the  Hooghly.  He  also  contri- 
buted most  powerful  aid  in  procuring  the  declaration 
by  the  Governor  General  in  council,  of  the  illegality 
of  the  burning  or  burying  alive  the  Hindoo  widows.  In 
the  attempt  to  establish  a  leper  hospital  in  Calcutta, 
Dr.  Carey  took  an  active  part.  The  Benevolent  Insti- 
tution for  the  education  of  the  indigent  and  neglected 
Portuguese  children  in  Calcutta,  was  established  by 
the  senior  brethren  at  Serampore,  and  they  were  the 
first  who  commenced  the  education  of  the  Hindoo  fe- 
male. 

"  The  little  church  that  he  at  first  formed,  has 
branched  out  into  26  churches  now  connected  with 
the  mission,  in  which  the  ordinances  of  the  Gospel 
are  regularly  administered.  Often  did  he  exclaim  in 
astonished  thankfulness,  "  what  has  God  wrought." 

"  The  career  which  Dr.  Carey  has  run,  is  worthy 
of  most  honourable  notice.  He  was  a  man  who  stood 
prominently  forward  from  the  mass  of  the  several  ge- 
nerations of  men  with  whom  he  lived,  and  both  for 
his  private  and  public  character,  deserves  to  be  had 
in  everlasting  remembrance." 

He  has  been  termed"  the  Protestant Xavier,""  and 
the  Apostle  of  Modern  missions"  and  we  hesitate  not 
to  affirm  that,  a  greater  than  he,  has  not  lived  in  the 
present  century.  He  departed  to  his  eternal  rest, 
having  not  a  doubt,  and  as  he  often  said  with  not  a 
wish  left  unsatisfied,  on  the  9th  June,  1834,  aged  73 
j«ars. 

^\  R.  CoBB.  It  is  to  the  principles  of  Mr» 


(  195  ) 

Cobb  rather  than  the  incidents  of  his  life  that  our  at- 
tention is  to  be  directed.  He  ha-s  taught  how  a  Chris- 
tian merchant  can  live,  and  how  he  can  die.  He  was 
born  in  Falmouth,  near  Portland,  Maine,  on  the  3d 
of  November,  1798.  His  childhood  and  youth  were 
passed  at  Plymouth,  Mass.,  until  1814,  when  he  went 
to  Boston  as  a  clerk  to  Messrs.  Ripley  <fe  Freeman. 
In  May  1818,  he  was  baptized  by  Dr.  Sharp  and  be- 
came a  member  of  the  Charles  street  Baptist  Church. 
In  February,  1819,  he  commenced  business  with  Mr. 
Freeman,  under  the  firm  of  Freeman  &;  Cobb.  He 
died  on  the  22d  May,  1834,  leaving  a  widow  and  an 
only  son  to  survive  him. 

Mr.  Cobb  resolved  at  the  commencement  of  his  re- 
ligious life,  that  he  would  serve  the  Saviour  with  all 
his  power,  in  that  sphere  which  seemed  to  be  parti- 
cularly assigned  to  him.  He  had  not  an  opportunity 
to  acquire  extensive  learning,  and  he  could  not  serve 
the  church  to  any  considerable  extent  by  his  voice  or 
by  his  pen.  But' he  possessed  unusual  talents  for  bu- 
siness, which  he  regarded  as  the  instrument  he  ought 
to  employ  for  the  glory  of  his  Saviour.  He  felt  it  to 
be  his  duty  to  use  this  instrumentality  in  earning 
money  for  the  cause  of  God,  on  precisely  the  same 
principles  that  it  is  the  duty  of  tlie  minister,  to  devote 
his  talents  for  preaching  to  the  service  of  the  Lord 
Jesus.  He  accordingly  in  November  1821,  drew  up 
and  subscribed  the  following  remarkable  document : 

'<  By  the  grace  of  God,  I  will  never  be  worth  more 
than  $50,000." 


(  196  ) 

"  By  the  grace  of  God,  I  will  give  one.-fourth  of  the 
nett  profits  of  my  business  to  charitable  and  religious 
uses." 

"If  I  am  ever  worth  $20,000  dollars,  I  will  give 
one-half  of  my  nett  profits;  and  if  I  am  ever  worth 
$30,000,  I  will  give  three-fourths ;  and  the  whole  af- 
ter $50,000.  So  help  me  God,  or  give  to  a  more 
faithful  steward,  and  set  me  aside.'* 

"N.  R.  COBB." 

"  To  this  covenant  he  adhered  with  conscientious 
fidelity.  He  distributed  the  profits  of  his  business, 
with  an  increasing  ratio,  from  year  to  year,  till  he 
reached  the  point  he  had  fixed  as  the  limits  of  his 
property,  and  then  he  gave  to  the  cause  of  God  all  he 
earned.  He  always  felt,  that  God  had  bestowed  on 
him  a  rich  blessing,  in  enabling  him  thus  to  serve  his 
cause.  On  his  death  bed,  he  said  to  a  friend  "  By 
the  grace  of  God — nothing  else — by  the  grace  of  God, 
I  have  been  enabled,  under  the  influence  of  those  re- 
solutions to  give  avvay  more  than  $40,000.  How  good 
the  Lord  has  been  to  me." 

The  services  of  Mr.  Cobb,  as  a  member  of  nume- 
rous benevolent  societies,  were  highly  valuable.  His 
sympathies  and  liberality  were  not  confined  to  his 
own  denomination  ;  but  he  justly  felt  that  as  a  Baptist 
he  could  best  advance  the  Redeemer's  kingdom,  by 
upholding  Baptist  interests  and  institutions. 

The  last  days  of  his  life  were  brightened  by  chris- 
tian hope.  While  he  was  able  to  converse,  he  ex- 
pressed his  humble  yet  firm  reliance  on  the  Redeem- 


(  197) 

ef.  He  spoke  with  grateful  joy  of  the  Saviour's  1ot8 
and  faitlifulness,  and  of  his  desire  to  depart  and  be 
with  Christ. 

Mr.  Cobb  steadily  acted  upon  the  principles  of  the 
duty  of  every  Christian  to  serve  God  with  whatever 
kind  and  degree  of  talent  he  possessed.  While  he 
served  the  Saviour  by  personal  activity,  by  his  sound 
judgment,  and  by  his  skill  in  managing  the  temporal 
concerns  of  Zion  ;  his  peculiar  talent  was  that  of 
earning  money;  and  he  faithfully  employed  it  for  the 
glory  of  God.  Why  should  not  other  Christians  fol- 
low his  example?  Why,  for  example  should  not  the 
merchant;  or  farmer  or  mechanic,  in  America,  consi- 
der it  to  be  as  much  his  duty  to  spend  his  life  in  la- 
bour to  maintain  some  missionary  in  Burmah,  as  it  is 
the  duty  of  that  missionary  to  go  abroad,  and  preach 
the  Gospel  to  the  heathen  ? 

Mr.  Cobb  resolved  that  he  never  would  retain  as 
his  own  property  more  than  50,000  dollars,  consider- 
ing that  as  large  a  sum  as  any  Christian  has  a  right  to 
possess.  But,  he  did  not  wait  until  he  had  acquired 
that  amount,  before  he  began  to  devote  his  money  to 
religious  uses.  There  are  many  Christians,  who  think 
that,  if  they  could  accumulate  a  certain  sum,  they 
would  then  be  generous.  Mr.  C.  did  not  act  thus,  but 
from  the  beginning  gave  to  the  Lord,  who  amply  re- 
paid him. 

Mr.  Cobb  acted  on  a  settled  plan.  He  had  estab- 
lished a  principle  and  he  adhered  to  it.  His  benevo- 
lence was  not  an  occasional  overflow,  at  the  impulse 
k2 


(  198  ) 

of  excitement ;  it  was  a  steady  stream.  He  would  not 
trust  to  his  feelings.  He  said  that  he  sometimes  gave 
money  from  principle,  when,  if  he  had  consulted  his 
feelings  alone,  he  might  have  withheld  it. 

Mr.  Cobb  resolved  to  distribute  his  money  himself 
while  he  lived.  There  is  a  very  common  delusion 
among  Christians  on  this  subject.  They  resolve  that, 
in  their  last  will  and  testament,  their  money  shall  be 
judiciously  and  liberally  appropriated  to  benevolent 
purposes,  and  thus  appease  their  consciences  for  their 
penuriousness  while  they  live.  He  was  his  own  ex- 
ecutor, and  the  40,000  dollars  which  he  gave  away 
during  his  short  life,  may  have  done  more  good  than 
half  a  million  had  it  been  bequeathed  in  his  will. 

Mr.  Cobb  was  an  evidence,  that  a  man  may  be 
most  actively  engaged  in  business,  without  losing 
the  vigor  of  his  piety.  He  may  be  found  in  the  count- 
ing room,  or  on  the  exchange ;  in  the  bank  or  in  the 
insurance  office,  without  compromising  his  Christian 
principles,  or  dimming  the  brightness  of  his  example. 
Not  the  least  of  the  services  which  Mr.  C.  rendered 
to  the  cause  of  truth,  was  his  daily  exhibition  of  the 
pure  influence  of  Christian  principles,  by  which  he 
compelled  the  mercantile  men,  with  whom  he  associ- 
ated to  acknowledge  and  reverence  the  power  of  that 
religion  which  so  obviously  reigned  in  his  bosom. 
"  Help,  Lord,  for  the  godly  man  ceaseth." 

Joseph  Cook.  Mr.  Cook  was  born  of  pious  parents 
in  the  city  of  Bath,  England,  and  converted  under 
the   ministry   of  Whitefield,   who   became   exceed- 


(  199  ) 

ingly  attentive  and  kind  to  him.  As  he  soon  ga?c 
evidence  of  the  possession  of  ministerial  gifts,  La- 
dy Huntingdon  sent  him  in  the  19th  year  of  his 
age  to  her  college  at  Trevecka,  South  "Wales.  Here 
he  applied  himself  closely  to  his  studies,  and  made 
considerable  improvement.  He  was  much  esteemed 
by  his  tutors  and  fellow  students,  especially  for  his 
lively  spiritual  turn  of  mind,  and  his  readiness  to 
help  and  comfort  those  who  were  in  trouble  of  soul. 
In  the  villages  around  the  school  his  labors  were  at- 
tended with  success.  Subsequently,  at  Dover  and 
other  places,  his  preaching  was  blest  to  the  conver- 
sion of  a  number,  several  of  whom  became  members 
of  Baptist  churches. 

When  the  mission  to  America  was  formed,  Mr.  C. 
(with  others)  freely  offered  himself  for  the  service. 
Early  in  1776,  he  found  it  his  duty  to  change  his  sen- 
timents, and  was  accordingly  baptized,  and  united 
with  a  Baptist  church.  He  soon  became  the  pastor  of 
the  church  at  Evvhaw,  S.  Carolina.  His  preaching 
continued  to  be  blest  to  the  conversion  of  many. 

He  died  on  Lord's  day  morning,  September  26thy 
1790,  as  the  righteous  die.  His  character  is  thus  sum- 
med up  by  one  of  his  friends;  "his  mental  powers  were 
good,  and  had  received  improvement  by  an  acquaint- 
ance with  the  liberal  arts  and  sciences,  though  his 
education  had  not  been  completed.  As  a  preacher  he 
was  zealous,  orthodox,  and  experimental.  He  spoke 
with  animation  and  much  fervor;  though  his  talent 
lay  so  much  in  the  persuasive,  that  at  the  end  of  bi3 


(  200  ) 

Bermon,  he  frequently  left  the  audience  in  tears.  He 
was  taken  from  his  labours  at  a  time  when  his  charac- 
ter had  arisen  to  considerable  eminence,  and  a  spa- 
cious field  of  usefulness  was  opening  all  around  him." 

Lemuel  Covel,  was  it  is  believed  a  native  of  the 
State  of  New  York.  He  commenced  his  ministerial 
labors  under  great  disadvantages,  being  both  poor  and 
illiterate.  But  notwithstanding  he  was  obliged  to  la- 
bor almost  constantly  for  his  support,  such  were  the 
astonishing  powers  of  his  nreind,  that  he  became  one 
of  the  most  distinguished  preachers  in  the  Baptist 
connection.  His  talents  were  far  above  mediocrity, 
his  voice  was  clear  and  majestic,  and  his  address  man- 
ly and  engaging.  The  doctrine  of  salvation  by  the 
cross,  was  the  grand  theme  on  which  he  dwelt  with 
peculiar  pleasure;  and  his  preaching  was  of  the  most 
solid,  perspicuous  and  interesting  kind.  He  lived  the 
religion  he  professed,  and  exem{)lified  by  his  conduct 
the  rules  he  laid  down  for  others.  As  an  itine- 
rant preacher,  his  zeal  and  success  were  equalled  by 
few;  and  perhaps  exceeded  by  none  of  the  American 
preachers.  While  travelling  as  a  missionary  in  Upper 
Canada,  in  October,  1806,  he  finished  his  eartnly 
course. 

Isaac  Eaton,  A.  M.  Mr.  Eaton  was  born  in  1725, 
and  died  July  4,  1772.  He  was  pastor  of  the  church 
at  Hopewell,  N.  J.  about  24  years.  His  funeral  ser- 
mon was  preached  by  Samuel  Jones,  D.  D.  of  Penne- 
pek  J  who  thus  briefly  portrayed  his  character.  "  The 


(  201   ) 

natural  endowments  of  his'mind  ;  the  improvement 
of  these  by  the  accomplishments  of  literature;  his 
early  and  genuine  piety  ;  his  abilities  as  a  divine  and 
a  preacher ;  his  extensive  knowledge  of  men  and 
books;  his  Catholicism,  6lc,  would  afford  ample  scope 
to  flourish  in  a  funeral  oration,  but  it  is  needless." 
•  Mr.  Eaton  was  the  first  man  among  the  American 
Baptists,  who  set  up  a  school  for  the  education  of  youths 
for  the  ministry,  and  his  labor  in  this  department  of 
ministerial  usefulness,  will  certainly  obtain  for  him  a 
high  regard  in  the  estimation  of  the  advocates  of 
education. 

Morgan  Edwards,  A.  M.  was  born  in  Wales,  on 
May  9th,  1722.  He  erTtered  on  the  ministry  in  the  16th 
year  of  his  age.  He  arrived  in  this  country  in  May, 
1T61,  and  shortly  afterwards  became  pastor  of  the  first 
church  in  Philadelphia. 

The  College  and  Academy,  of  Philadelphia,  at  a 
very  early  period,  honored  him  as  a  learned  man  and 
a  popular  preacher,  with  a  diploma  constituting  him 
Master  of  Arts;  this  was  followed  by  a  degree  ad 
eundeniy  in  the  year  1769,  from  the  College  of  Rhode 
Island.  In  this  seminary  he  held  a  Fellowship,  and 
filled  it  with  reputation,  till  he  voluntarily  resigned 
It  in  1789. 

Mr.  Edwards  wrote  several  pieces,  among  which 
was  ^'  materials  towards  a  History  of  the  Baptists  in 
Pennsylvania."  The  Baptist  churches  are  much  in- 
debted to  him,  and  will  long  remember  the  time  and 
talents  he  devoted  to  their  best  interests,  both  in  E'l- 


(  202  ) 

rope  and  America.  The  College  of  Rhode  Island  is 
afeo  under  obligations  to  him,  lor  his  vigorous  exer- 
tions, at  home  and  abroad  in  its  behalf.  This  he  deem- 
ed the  greatest  service  he  ever  did  for  the  honor  of  the 
Baptist  name. 

He  died  in  January  1795  in  a  good  old  age,  and 
with  the  utmost  composure  closed  his  eyes  on  all 
the  things  of  time.  His  becoming  a  Baptist  was  the 
effect  of  previous  examination  and  conviction,  having 
been  brought  up  in  the  Episcopal  church,  and  though 
he  retained  a  particular  regard  for  that  church  while 
be  lived,  yet  the  Baptist  interest  was  ever  uppermost 
with  him.  He  labored  to  promote  it,  because  he  be- 
lieved it  to  be  the  interest  of  Christ  above  any  in 
Christendom. 

Benjamin  Foster,  D.  D.  was  born  at  Danvers, 
Mass.  Jane  12th,  1750.  His  parents  were  Congrega- 
tionalists.  At  the  the  age  of  eighteen  they  placed  him 
at  Yale  College,  where  he  soon  distinguished  himself 
for  a  religious  life,  and  assiduity  and  successive 
classical  literature.  About  this  time  several  tracts 
relative  to  the  subject  of  baptism,  made  their  appear- 
ance. The  matter  was  agitated  in  College,  and  fixed 
on  as  a  proper  subject  for  discussion.  Mr.  Foster 
was  appointed  to  defend  infant  sprinkling.  To  pre- 
pare himself  for  the  dispute,  he  used  the  utmost  ex- 
ertion. The  result,  however,  was  very  different  from 
what  had  been  expected;  for  when  the  day  appointed 
for  discussion  arrived,  he  was  so  far  from  being  pre- 
pared to  defend  it,  that,  to  the  great  astonishment  of 


(  203  ) 

the  officers  of  the  College,  he  avowed  himself  a  deci- 
ded convert  to  Baptist  sentiments. 

He  graduated  about  the  3'ear  1772,  and  was  soon 
after  baptized  by  Dr.  Stiliman,  of  Boston.  Shortly 
after  his  baptism,  he  took  charge  of  the  church  at 
Leicester,  where  he  continued  several  years,  when  he 
removed  to  Newport,  R.  1.  where  his  sphere  of  use- 
fulness vvas  enlarged.  He  remained  at  Newport  until 
1783,  when  he  received  and  accepted  a  call  to  the 
First  Baptist  church  in  New  York,  where  he  labored 
till  179S.     He  died  in  the  49lh  year  of  his  age. 

In  September  1792,  the  degree  of  D.  D.  was  con- 
ferred upon  him  by  the  College  of  Rhode  Island,  io 
consequence  of  a  learned  publication  of  his,  entitled, 
"  A  dissertation  upon  the  seventy  weeks  of  Daniel 
&c.*'  As  a  scholar,  particlarly  in  the  Greek,  Hebrew, 
and  Chaldean  languages,  Dr.  Foster  left  few  superiors. 
The  following  inscription  in  marble  over  his  grave, 
written  by  an  eminent  Presbyterian  clergyman  of  New 
York,  is  an  encomium  justly  due  to  his  memory;  "As 
a  scholar  and  divine  he  excelled;  as  a  preacher  he  was 
eminent;  as  a  christian  he  shone  conspicuously;  in 
his  piety  he  was  fervent;  the  church  was  comforted  by 
his  life,  and  it  now  laments  his  death." 

Daniel  Fristoe,  was  born  in  Virginia  in  1739,  was 
bred  an  Episcopalian,  butembraced  Baptist  sentiments 
soon  after  they  began  to  prevail  in  Virginia.  He  re- 
ceived a  liberal  English  Education.  When  about  23 
years  of  age,  his  curiosity  led  him  to  go  a  c«nsiderable 


(  204  ) 

distance  to  hear  a  Baptist  preacher.  While  at  the 
meeting  his  horse  strayed  away  and  he  was  obliged  to 
tarry  all  night  at  the  place.  He  returned  home  with 
much  seriousness  and  solicitude,  and  after  laboring  a 
while  under  great  distress  of  mind,  was  brought  mto 
the  liberty  of  the  gospel.  He  began  to  exhort,  and 
was  soon  called  to  the  ministry.  His  course  was  short 
and  rapid,  and  the  success  of  his  labors  unusually 
great.     He  died  in  the  Soth  year  of  his  age. 

His  biography  has  been  much  neglected.  We  give 
a  short  extract  from  his  own  journal.  "This  day. 
June  15,  1771,  I  began  to  act  as  an  ordained  minis- 
ter and  never  before  saw  such  manifest  appearances 
of  God's  working,  and  the  devil's  raging  at  one  tifiae 
and  in  one  place.  Sixteen  persons  were  judged  to  be 
fit  subjects  for  baptism.  The  next  day  being  Sunday, 
about  2,000  people  came  together ;  many  more  offered 
for  baptism,  thirteen  of  whom  were  judged  v/orthy. 
As  we  stood  by  the  water,  the  people  were  weeping 
and  crying  in  a  most  extraordinary  manner;  and 
others  cursing  and  swearing,  and  acting  like  men 
possessed.  When  the  ordinance  was  administered 
and  I  bad  laid  hands  on  the  parties  baptized,  we  sang 
those  charming  words  of  Dr.  Watts,  '  Come  we  who 
love  the  Lord,  &c.'  The  multitude  sang  and  wept 
and  smiled  in  tears,  holding  up  their  hands  and  coun- 
tenances towards  Heaven,  in  such  a  manner  as  I  had 
not  seen  before.  In  going  home  I  turned  to  look  at 
the  people,  who  remained  by  the  water  side,  and  saw 
some  screaming  on  the  ground,  some  wringing  their 


(  205  ) 

hands,  some  in  ecstEcies  of  joy,  some  praying,  others 
cursing  and  swearing,  and  exceedingly  outrageous. 
We  have  seen  seen  strange  things  to  day." 

Andrew  Fuller,  D.  D.*  was  born  at  Wicken,  in 
England,  on  the  6th  February,  1754.  After  his  con- 
version, he  lived  a  life  of  devotion  to  his  God  and  Sa- 
viour, and  the  cause  of  truth  and  humanity,  and  died 
the  death  of  the  righteous.  He  entered  into  his  rest 
on  the  7th  May,  1815,  aged  61  years. 

The  eloquent  Robert  Hall  has  said  in  one  of  his 
works,  "  I  cannot  refrain  from  expressing  in  a  few 
words,  the  sentiments  of  affectionate  veneration  with 
which  1  always  regarded  that  excellent  person  while 
living,  and  cherish  his  memory  now  that  he  is  no 
more;  a  man,  whose  sagacity  enabled  him  to  penetrate 
to  the  depths  of  every  subject  he  explored ;  whose 
conceptions  were  so  powerful  and  luminous,  that 
what  was  recondite  and  original  appeared  familiar; 
what  was  intricate,  easy  and  perspicuous  in  his  hands; 
equally  successful  in  enforcing  the  practical,  stating 
the  theoretical,  and  discussing  the  polemical  bran- 
ches of  theology.  Without  the  advantage  of  ear- 
ly education,  he  rose  to  high  distinction  among  the 
religious  writers  of  his  day  ;  and  in  the  midst  of  a 
most  active  and  laborious  life,  left  monuments  of  his 
piety  and  genius  which  will  survive  to  distant  pos- 
terity." 


*This  degree  was  conferred  by  the  college  of  New  Jer- 
sey though  never  appropriated. 

3 


{206  ) 

^^  It  maybe  doubted,  whether  since  the  time  of  John 

Knox,  any  man  could  be  found  on  this  side  the  globe, 
who  laboured  more  to  cultivate  and  extend  the  know- 
ledge.of  the  truth  than  Mr.  Fuller;  and  to  that  eminent 
reformer  he  bore  a  striking  likeness,  both  in  his  excel- 
lencies  and  defects.  Nor  can  there  be  any  hesitation 
in  subscribing  fully  to  the  sentiment  that  has  been 
expressed  by  his  venerable  friend  the  late  Dr.  Ry- 
land,  that  he  was  probably  "  the  most  judicious  and 
able  theological  writer  that  ever  belonged  to  the  Baptist 
denomination  ;  and  that  he  will  be  highly  esteemed  for 
his  able  defence  of  the  truth  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  and  for 
his  zeal  for  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel,  not  only  by 
his  cotemporaries  of  various  religious  persuasions,  but 
by  posterity,  as  long  as  the  English  language,  and 
the  history  of  the  Baptist  Mission  to  India  shall  en= 
dure." — Morris'  Memoirs. 

"  It  is  pleasing  to  reflect,"  says  Dr.  Newman,  "  that 
a  spontaneous  homage  was  paid  to  him  by  persons  of 
all  ranks  and  degrees.  Men  of  education  and  learn- 
ing, men  of  distinction  in  wealth  and  oflice,  the  poor 
and  illiterate,  Christians  in  the  establishment  and  out 
of  it,  of  all  denominations,  hung  delighted  upon  his 
lips,"  and  when  those  lips  were  sealed  in  death,  they 
poured  out  their  tears  upon  his  grave.  And  as  long 
as  the  spiritual  achievements  in  India  are  recollected, 
it  cannot  be  forgotten,  that  Fuller  lived  and  died  a 
martyr  to  the  Mission. 

To  the  energy  and  labours  of  Fuller,  the  Baptist 
Mission  to  India  owes  much  of  its  prosperity  and 


(  207) 

grandeur,  and  the  names  of  Carey  and  Fuller  will  be 
transmitted  together  to  the  most  distant  posterity. 

John  Gano  was  one  of  the  most  eminent  ministers 
in  his  day.  In  point  of  talents  he  was  exceeded  by 
few,  and  as  an  itinerant  he  was  inferior  to  none  who- 
ever travelled  the  United  States,  unless  it  were  the 
renowned  Whitefield.  He  was  born  at  Hopewell,  N. 
J.  July  22, 1727,  was  converted  soon  after  he  arrived 
at  manhood,  and  was  ordained  in  1754.  His  mother 
was  a  Baptist,  and  his  father  a  Presbyterian.  Every 
thing  attending  his  profession  among  the  Baptists, 
was  conducted  with  prudence  on  his  part  and  tender- 
ness on  that  of  his  friends.  He  was  at  first  much  in- 
clined to  join  the  Presbyterians,  but  having  some 
scruples  on  the  subject  of  infant  baptism,  he  determi- 
ned to  give  it  a  thorough  investigation.  He  not  only 
read  books,  but  had  frequent  conversations  with  Pres- 
byterian friends,  among  whom  was  the  famous  Mr. 
Tennant.  After  some  suspense,  he  became  fully  es- 
tablished in  those  principles,  which  he  through  life 
maintained  with  so  much  ability  and  moderation. 

His  mind  was  soon  led  to  the  ministry.  One  morn- 
ing after  he  began  ploughing  in  his  field,  this  pas- 
sage, "  warn  the  people,  or  their  blood  will  I  require 
at  your  hands,^"*  came  upon  him  with  such  force  that 
he  drove  on  till  11  o'clock  utterly  insensible  of  his 
employment.  When  he  came  to  himself,  he  found 
he  was  wet  through  with  the  rain,  his  horses  were 
excessively  fatigued,  and  the  labor  he  had  performed 
astonishingly  great. 


(  20S  ) 

Mr.  Gano  was  peculiarly  qualified  for  an  itinerant 
preacher.  He  had  a  sagacity  and  quickness  of  per- 
ception which  but  few  possess ;  he  had  also  a  happy 
facility  in  improving  every  passing  occurrence  to 
some  useful  purpose.  He  could  abash  and  confound 
the  opposer,  without  exciting  his  resentment;  and 
administer  reproof  and  instruction  where  others  would 
be  embarrassed  or  silent.  His  memory  was  retentive  ; 
his  judgment  good;  his  wit  sprightly  and  always  at 
command ;  his  zeal  was  ardent,  but  well  regulated  ; 
his  courage  undaunted ;  his  knowledge  of  men  was 
extensive  :  and  to  all  these  accomplishments  were  ad- 
ded a  heart  glowing  with  love  to  God  and  men,  and 
a  character  clear  and  unimpeachable.  It  is  said  that 
Hervey's  servant  declared  his  master  could  make  a 
sermon  out  of  a  pair  of  tongs  ;  and  probably  not  much 
inferior  to  his  were  the  inventive  powers  of  Mr. 
Gano. 

He  was  cordially  esteemed  and  honored  by  the  wise 
and  good  of  all  denominations.  A  clergyman  of  the 
Episcopal  church  in  New  York,  heard  him  frequent- 
ly,  and  noted  in  his  journal  "  that  he  thought  Mr. 
Gano  possessed  the  best  pulpit  talents  of  any  man  he 
had  ever  heard."  He  died  in  Kentucky  in  1S04,  in 
the  .78th  year  of  his  age. 

Robert  Hall  is  too  well  known  to  need  more  than 
a  passing  notice  here ;  indeed  to  transcribe  the  eulo- 
giums  upon  his  character  that  have  been  presented  to 
the  community  would  occupy   this   entire  volume^ 


(  209  ) 

England  is  proud  of  her  son,  and  wherever  the  Eng^ 
lish  language  is  known,  the  wise  and  good  pay  him 
the  homage  of  grateful  acknowledgment,  for  the  be- 
nefactions of  his  piety  and  talents.  Truly  "  he  was 
a  luminary  of  the  first  order,  and  it  is  delightful  to 
feel  the  influence  of  his  beams,"  as  they  fail  upon  the 
intellect  and  heart. 

Ensign  Lincoln,  was  born  at  Kingham,  Mass.,  on 
the  8th  January,  1779.  At  the  age  of  14  he  came  to 
Boston,  where  he  attended  the  ministry  of  Dr.  Bald- 
win, from  whom  he  received  those  instructions  which 
were  blessed  to  his  conversion.  He  was  baptized  in 
1799,  and  maintained  through  life  a  uniform  Curis  - 
tian  deportment.  In  September,  1811,  he  began  to 
preach,  and  continued  to  do  so  frequently,  though  he 
would  never  consent  to  ordination,  desiring  no  dis- 
tinction beyond  that  of  usefulness  as  a  lay  preacher, 
in  connexion  with  the  business  of  a  very  extensive 
book  store.  He  was  of  a  kindred  spirit  with  Cobb, 
and  not  only  aided  the  churches  by  preaching  and 
counsel,  but  by  his  gold  and  silver  also.  His  last 
hours  were  those  of  the  Christian.  By  his  death,  as 
well  as  his  life,  he  glorified  God.  "  It  was,"  as  his 
physician  said,  ^^  a  glorious  scene^  The  event  oc- 
curred on  the  2d  of  December,  1832. 

Of  his  character  we  will   let  Dr.  Wayland  speak, 
'^  He  was  one  of  those  pillars  cf  our  Zion,  which  we 
thought  could  not  be  removed.     Every  one,  and  eve- 
ry thina"  leaned  upon  him,  and  no  one  felt  that  fte 
.9-2 


(  210  ) 

would  soon  change.  A  chasm  has  been  made^  which 
I  do  not  expect  soon,  if  ever,  to  see  filled.  A  standard 
bearer  has  fallen  ;  who  shall  take  his  place?  Since 
his  death  was  mentioned  to  me,  I  have  been  striving 
to  think  of  one  who  was  of  more  value  to  the  church 
as  a  layman.  I  could  not  think  of  one.  I  have  thought 
of  clergymen  ;  and  the  result  was  the  same.  I  know 
of  no  man  to  fill  up  his  place."  His  memory  will  long 
be  cherished  as  a  benefactor  of  the  churches. 

Lewis  Luxsford,  in  point  of  talents  as  a  preacher., 
was  never  excelled  in  Virginia;  and  by  many  it  isdoubt- 
ed  whether  he  ever  had  a  superior  any  where  else.  He 
was  born  in  Stafford  county.  His  parents  being  in 
indigent  circumstances  he  received  but  a  slender  ed- 
ucation ;  nor  had  he  the  means  to  enlarge  it.  But  the 
God  of  nature  furnished  him  with  powers  to  surmount 
all  obstacles. 

At  an  early  stage  of  life  he  was  happily  arrested 
by  Divine  mercy.  He  was  but  a  boy  when  baptized, 
but  immediately  began  both  in  private  and  public  to 
advocate  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  His  talents  command- 
ed attention,  and  procured  for  him  the  appellation  of 
the  Wonderful  Boy. 

It  is  hardly  probable  that  any  man  was  more  belov- 
ed by  a  people  than  he.  During  the  last  several  years 
of  his  life,  he  was  much  caressed  and  his  preaching 
more  valued  than  that  of  any  other  man's  in  Virginia. 
He  was  a  sure  preacher,  and  seldom  failed  to  rise 
high.     In  his  best  strains,  he  was  more  like  an  angel 


(  211   ) 

than  a  man.  His  countenance  lighted  up  by  an  inward 
flame,  seemed  to  shed  beams  of  light  wherever  he 
turned.  His  voice,  always  harmonious,  now  seemed 
to  be  tuned  by  descending  seraphs.  His  style  and 
manner  were  so  energetic,  that  he  seemed  like  an  am- 
bassador indeed,  sent  down  to  command  all  men  to 
repent. 

This  great,  this  good,  this  almost  inimitable  man 
died  when  only  about  forty  years  of  age.  It  seemed 
to  be  a  mystery  to  many  why  God  should  have  called 
away  one  so  useful  in  the  bloom  of  life,  though  they 
were  generally  agreed  that  his  popularity  had  risen 
too  high,  as  the  people  wherever  he  was,  or  was  ex- 
pected to  be,  appeared  to  have  lost  all  relish  for  any 
other  man's  preaching. 

James  Maknixg,  D.  D.  The  following  inscription 
is  from  the  monument  which  covers  the  dust  of  this 
departed  worthy  :  "  He  was  born  in  New  Jersey,  A. 
D.  1738;  became  a  member  of  a  Baptist  church  in 
1753;  graduated  at  Nassau  Hall,  1762;  was  ordained 
a  minister  of  the  Gospel,  1763  ;  obtained  a  charter  for 
the  college,  (R.  I.)  1765,  and  was  elected  president 
of  it  in  the  same  year;  was  a  member  of  Congress 
1736.  His  person  was  graceful  and  his  countenance 
remarkably  expressive  of  sensibility,  cheerfulness  and 
dignity.  The  variety  and  excellence  of  his  natural 
abilities,  improved  by  education,  and  enriched  by 
science,  raised  him  to  a  rank  of  eminence  among  lite- 
rary characters.  His  manners  were  engaging,  and  his 
Toice  harmonious.     His  eloquence,  natural  and  pow^ 


(212  ) 

erfuL  His  social  virtues,  classic  learning,  eminent 
patriotisni)  shining  talents  for  instructing  and  govern- 
ing youth,  and  zeal  in  the  cause  of  Christianity,  are 
recorded  on  the  tables  of  many  hearts.  "He  died  of 
apoplexy  July  29,  A.  D.  1791,  aged  53  years." 

Daniel  Marshall.  His  birth  was  in  1706  in 
Windsor,  Connecticut.  When  about  20  years  of  age 
he  joined  the  Presbyterians,  and  first  served  as  a  dea- 
con in  the  church.  At  the  age  of  thirty-eight,  he 
heard  Whitefield,  caught  some  of  his  fire  andcommen' 
ced  a  missionary  tour  to  the  Mohav;k  Indians,  among 
whom  he  labored  eighteen  months.  When  the  war 
broke  out  among  them,  he  renn-oved  to  Conegocheague, 
and  thence  to  Winchester,  Va.  Here  he  was  led  to 
examine  the  sentiments  of  the  Baptists,  and  upon  the 
full  conviction  of  duty  was  immersed  in  the  48th 
year  of  his  life.  After  this  he  itinerated  considerably 
and  was  made  the  instrument  of  bringing  many  from 
the  power  of  Satan  unto  God.  He  died  in  Novem- 
ber, 1784,  in  the  78th  year  of  his  age. 

Silas  Mercer  was  carefully  instructed  in  the  ca- 
techism, &c.  of  the  Episcopal  church.  Until  after  his 
conversion  he  was  most  violently  opposed  to  all  dissen- 
ters, and  to  the  Baptists  in  particular.  He  would  on 
no  account  hear  one  preach,  and  endeavoured  to  dis- 
suade others  from  attending  their  meetings.  But  his 
ingenuous  mind  could  not  long  be  restrained  by  the 
shackles  of  tradition,  and  he  began  a  course  of  inqui^ 
ries  which  led  him  from  his  traditionary,  on  to  Bap* 


(  213  ) 

tist  ground.  In  first  resolving  to  follow  strictly  the 
discipline  of  the  church,  he  found  that  it  enjoined 
immersion,  unless  the  weakness  of  the  child  requi- 
red a  milder  mode,  and  therefore  had  two  of  his  chil- 
dren immersed.  The  first*  in  a  barrel  of  water  at  the 
minister's  house,  and  the  other  in  a  tub  at  the 
church.  He  labored  for  a  time  to  reform  the  church, 
but  finding  the  building  too  far  gone  to  be  repaired, 
he  receded  from  it  with  reluctant  steps, .and  became  a 
Baptist  when  about  30  years  of  age. 

Few  men  have  had  more  severe  conflicts  in  renounc- 
ing the  prejudices  of  education  than  Mr.  Mercer. 
His  father  threw  in  the  way  many  obstacles,  and  the 
whole  Episcopal  community  around  him,  with  the 
minister  at  the  head,  used  the  most  assiduous  endea- 
vors to  prevent  his  going  among  the  heretical  Bap- 
tists. He  went  however  by  stealth  to  hear  Mr.  Thomas, 
and  found  him  to  be  not  such  a  dangerous  deceiver  as  he 
had  been  led  to  suppose.  When  his  father  found  that 
he  had  been  at  the  Baptist  meetings  he  burst  into  tears 
and  exclaimed,  "Silas  you  are  ruined."  Shortly  af- 
ter this  he  removed  to  Georgia,  was  baptized  and  uni- 
ted with  the  Kioka  Church,  by  which  he  was  soon 
called  to  preach.  In  this  state  he  labored  abund- 
antly and  successfully  and  was  justly  esteemed  one  of 
the  most  exemplary  and  useful  ministers  in  the  south- 
ern states. 


*Hi3  son  Jesse,  now  a  worthy  Baptist  minister  in  Geor- 
gia. 


(  214  ) 

Sajiuel  Peakce.  The  memoirs  of  this  saint  of  God 
were  written  by  A.  Fuller,  and  are  in  the  estimation 
of  many,  the  best  ever  presented  to  the  public.  They 
may  be  obtained  in  a  cheap  form,  at  the  Baptist  Gen- 
eral Tract  Society's  Depository. 

"We  have  sometimes  read,  and  sometimes  heard  of 
a  few  such  men  as  Mr.  Pearce;  but  it  is  so  rare  a 
thing  to  see  so  much  real  excellence  embodied  in  a 
living  character,  that  some  have  even  doubted  whe- 
ther these  memoirs  exhibit  a  correct  and  impartial 
delineation.  Those,  however,  who  were  best  acquaint- 
ed with  Mr.  Pearce,  have  the  most  ample  assurance 
that  a  truer  description  was  never  given  of  any  man, 
than  is  to  be  found  in  the  pages  of  this  interesting 
work.  Partiality  did  nothing;  it  added  no  flattery  to 
the  portrait,  gave  no  coloring  to  a  faded  countenance, 
nor  concealed  any  of  its  defects. 

Sa^iuel  Stillman  D.  D.  was  born  in  Philadelphia. 
When  about  eleven  years  of  age  he  removed  with  his 
parents  to  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  where  he  re- 
ceived the  rudiments  of  his  education,  and  exhibited 
such  improvements  as  presaged  his  future  worth.  He^ 
was  impressed  with  divine  things  at  an  early  age.  Af- 
ter finishing  his  classical  education,  he  spent  one  year 
in  tlie  study  of  divinity  with  Mr.  Hart.  His  first  ser- 
mon was  preached  in  1758,  and  in  1759,  he  was  or- 
dained. In  1765  he  was[inslalled  pastor  of  the  First 
Church  of  Boston,  with  v*hich  he  remained  until  his 
death. 

As  a  minister  of  Christ  his  praise  was  in  all  the 


(  215  ) 

churches,  and  wherever  his  name  has  been  heard,  an 
uncommon  degree  of  sanctity  has  been  connected  with 
it.  As  a  public  speaker  and  pulpit  orator  he  was  per= 
haps  second  to  none.  His  eloquence  was  of  the  pow= 
erful  and  impressive,  rather  than  of  the  insinuating 
and  persuasive  kind,  and  so  strikingly  interesting, 
that  he  never  preached  to  an  inattentive  audience. 

The  University  of  Cambridge  conferred  on  him  the 
honorary  degree  of  Master  of  Arts,  in  1761,  and  the 
College  of  Rhode  Island  in  1788,  gave  him  a  diploma 
of  Doctor  of  Divinity. 

Roger  Williams,  was  a  native  of  Wales,  born  in 
the  year  1598,  and  had  a  liberal  education  under  the 
patronage  of  Sir  Edward  Coke.  Mr.  Williams  soon 
entered  on  the  study  of  the  law  with  this  celebrated 
man;  but  finding  it  uncongenial  with  his  taste  he 
turned  his  attention  to  divinity,  in  which  he  made 
such  proficiency  that  Sir  Edward  obtained  for  him 
Episcopal  orders.  Embracing  the  sentiments  of  the 
Puritans,  he  was  exposed  to  such  suffering  as  induced 
him  to  embark  for  America,  where  he  arrived  in 
February,  1631.  Here  he  continued  to  preach  with 
acceptance,  until  he  broached  what  were  called  ana- 
baptistical  errors,  when  he  suffered  persecution  again, 
was  banished  in  the  depth  of  winter,  but  found  a  home 
among  the  Indians.     He  died  in  1682,  aged  84  years. 

The  most  we  will  present  concerning  this  great 
man,  will  be  extracted  from  Bancroft's  History  of  the 
United  States,  vol.  1 — Mr.  B.  styled  him  the  Apostle 


(216  ) 

of  "■  intellectual  liberty"  and  the   "  Apostle  of  soul 
liberty." 

After  noticing  his  arrival  in  this  country,  he  says, 
*'  He  was  tbea  but  a  little  more  than  30  years  of  age; 
but  his  mind  had  already  matured  a  doctrine,  which 
secures  him  an  immortality  of  fame,  as  its  application 
has  given  religious  peace  to  the  American  world.  He 
was  a  Puritan,  and  a  fugitive  from  English  persecu- 
tion, but  his  wrongs  had  not  clouded  his  accurate  un- 
derstanding; in  the  capacious  recesses  of  his  mind  he 
had  revolved  the  nature  of  intolerance,  and  he,  and 
he  alone,  had  arrived  at  the  great  principle  which  is 
its  sole  effectual  remedy.  He  announced  his  disco- 
very under  the  simple  proposition  of  the  sanctity  of 
conscience.  The  civil  magistrate  should  restrain 
crime,  but  never  control  opinion;  should  punish  guilt, 
but  never  violate  the  freedom  of  the  soul." 

"  At  a  time  when  Germany  was  the  battle  field  for 
all  Europe  in  the  implacable  wars  of  religion,  when 
even  Holland  was  bleeding  with  the  anger  of  venge- 
ful factions,  when  France  was  to  go  through  the  fear- 
ful struggle  with  bigotry,  when  England  was  gasping 
under  the  despotism  of  intolerance,  more  than  forty 
years  before  William  Pcnn  became  an  American  pro- 
prietary, Roger  Williams,  asserted  the  great  doctrine 
of  intellectual  liberty.  It  became  his  glory  to  form 
a  state  upon  that  principle,  and  to  stamp  himself 
upon  its  rising  institutions,  in  characters  so  deep 
that  the  impress  has  remained  to  the  present  day,  and, 
like  the  image  of  Phidias  upon  the  shield  of  Minerva, 


(217  ) 

can  never  be  erased  without  the  total  destruction  of 
the  work.  He  was  the  first  person  in  modern  Christ- 
endom, to  assert  in  its  plenitude  the  doctrine  of  the 
liberty  of  conscience,  the  equality  of  opinions  before 
the  law,  and  in  its  defence  he  was  the  harbinger  of 
Milton,  the  precursor  and  the  superior  of  Jeremy 
Taylor.  For  Taylor  limited  his  toleration  to  a  few. 
Christian  sects;  the  philanthropy  of  Williams  com- 
passed the  earth.  Taylor  favored  partial  reform,  com- 
mended lenity,  argued  for  forbearance,  and  entered  a 
special  plea  in  behalf  of  each  tolerable  sect;  Williams 
would  permit  persecution  of  no  opinix)n,  of  no  religion, 
leaving  heresy  unharmed  by  law,  and  orthodoxy  unpro- 
tected by  the  terrors  of  penal  statutes.  Taylor  still 
clung  to  the  necessity  of  positive  regulations  enforc- 
ing religion  and  eradicating  error;  he  resembled  the 
poets  who  in  their  folly,  first  declare  their  hero  to  be 
invulnerable  and  then  clothe  him  in  earthly  armor ; 
Williams  was  willing  to  leave  Truth  alone,  in  her  own 
panoply  of  light,  believing  that  if  in  the  ancient  feud 
between  Truth  and  Error,  the  employment  of  force 
could  be  entirely  abrogated.  Truth  would  have  much 
the  best  of  the  bargain.  It  is  the  custom  of  mankind 
to  award  high  honors  to  the  successful  inquirer  into 
the  laws  of  nature,  to  those  who  advance  the  bounds 
of  human  knowledge.  We  praise  the  man  who  firsi 
analyzed  the  air,  or  resolved  water  into  its  elements, 
or  drew  the  lightning  from  the  clouds,  though  the 
condition  of  physical  investigation  may  have  ripened 
the  public  mind  at  the  time  for  the  advancement  in 

T 


(218  ) 

science.  A  moral  principle  has  a  much  wider  and 
and  nearer  influence  on  human  happiness;  nor  can 
any  discovery  of  truth  be  of  more  direct  benefit  to 
society,  than  that  which  establishes  a  perpetual  Teli- 
gious  peace  and  spreads  tranquility  through  every 
community  and  every  bosom.  If  Copernicus  is  held 
in  perpetual  reverence,  because  on  his  death  bed  he 
published  to  the  world  that  the  Sun  is  the  centre  of 
our  system,  if  the  name  of  Kepler  is  preserved  in  the 
annals  of  human  excellence  for  his  sagacity  in  detec- 
ting the  laws  of  the  plaretary  motion;  if  the  genius 
of  Newton  has  been  almost  adored  for  dissecting  a 
ray  of  light,  and  weighing  heavenly  bodies  as  in  a 
balance,  let  there  be  for  the  name  of  Roger  Williams 
at  least  some  humble  place  among  those  who  have 
advanced  moral  science  and  made  themselves  the 
benefactors  of  mankind." 

"  The  annals  of  Rhode  Island  if  written  in  the  spirit 
of  philosophy,  would  exhibit  the  forms  of  society  un- 
der a  peculiar  aspect;  had  the  territory  of  the  state 
corresponded  to  the  importance  and  singularity  of  the 
principles  of  its  early  existence,  the  world  would 
have  been  filled  with  wonder  at  the  phenomena  of  its 
history." 

*'The  most  touching  trait  in  the  character  of  the 
founder  of  Rhode  Island  was  his  conduct  towards  his 
persecutors.  Though  keenly  sensitive  to  the  hard- 
ships which  he  had  endured,  he  was  far  from  harbor- 
ing feelings  of  revenge  towards  those  who  banished 
him,  and  only  regretted   their  delusion.     In  all  bis 


(  219  ) 

^writings  on  the  subject,  he  attacked  the  spirit  of  in- 
tolerance, the  doctrine  of  persecution;  and  never  his 
persecutors  or  the  Colony  of  Massachusetts." 

The  Indians  at  one  time  conceived  the  purpose  of 
destroying  the  English,  and  "  the  design  could  be 
frustrated  by  none  but  Roger  Williams,  and  the  exile, 
who  had  been  the  first  to  communicate  to  the  Gover- 
nor of  Massachusetts  the  news  of  the  impending 
conspiracy,  encountered  the  extremity  of  peril  with 
magnanimous  heroism.  Having  received  letters  from 
Vane  and  the  council  of  Massachusetts,  requesting  his 
utmost  and  speediest  endeavors  to  prevent  the  league, 
neither  storms  of  wind  nor  high  seas  could  detain  the 
adventurous  envoy.  Shipping  himself  alone  in  a  poor 
canoe,  every  moment  at  the  hazard  of  his  life,  he 
hastened  to  the  house  of  the  Sachem  of  the  Narra- 
gansetts.  The  Pequod  ambassadors  reeking  with 
blood  were  already  there;  and  for  three  days  and  nights 
the  business  compelled  him  to  lodge  and  mix  with 
them ;  having  cause  every  night  to  expect  their  knives 
at  his  throat.  The  Narragansetts  were  wavering; 
but  Roger  Williams  succeeded  in  dissolving  the 
formidable  conspiracy.  It  was  the  most  intrepid  and 
most  successful  achievement  in  the  whole  Pequod 
war;  an  action,  as  perilous  in  its  execution,  as  it  was 
fortunate  in  its  issue." 

The  principles  of  Roger  Williams  are  more  correct 
and  glorious  than  those  of  the  colony  of  Maryland. 
The  litter  had  by  their  charter  tolerated  all  religious 
sects.     In  1639  however,  thev  secured  in  the  session 


(  220  ) 

of  the  Legislature,  their  own  rights  and  liberties, 
though  no  more  than  the  tranquil  exercise  of  the  Ro- 
mish worship.  In  1649,  an  act  for  the  religious  free- 
dom, which  had  ever  been  sacred  on  their  soil,  was 
placed  upon  their  statute  book.  *'  The  clause  for  li- 
berty in  Maryland  extended  only  to  Christians."  A 
blasphemer,  or  one  who  denied  Christ's  divinity,  or 
the  Trinity  &c.,  was  to  be  punished  with  death.  The 
reader  is  left  to  his  own  reflections  upon  the  differ- 
ence. 

To  Roger  Williams  as  a  Legislator,  belongs  the 
honor  of  first  asserting  the  doctrine  o( liberty  of  con- 
science in  matters  of  religion — of  first  acknowledg- 
ing the  right  of  the  Indians  to  the  soil,  in  preference 
to  any  foreign  monarch  or  government,  ( though 
through  ignorance  it  has  been  by  many  awarded  to 
William  Penn,)  and  as  a  Baptist,  of  establishing 
the  First  Baptist  church  in  the  new  world. 

We  cannot  extend  our  biographical  department 
farther,  however  interesting  it  might  bo,  and  in  clos- 
ing it  we  shall  just  present  the  names  of  a  few  others 
who  have  been  honorable  and  useful  in  the  church; 
Baldwin,  Furman,  Harris,  Hart,  Holcombe,  Lane,  Ro- 
gers, Semple,  Staughton,  Stanford,  Thurston,  Thomas, 
and  Waller.  To  these  we  may  add  those  of  Boardman, 
Ward,  Rippon,  Rostan,  Hughes,  Mrs.  Judson,  Mrs. 
Jones,  and  Mrs.  Malcom. 


(  221  ) 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


A  full  account  of  the  persecutions,  suffered  by  the 
Baptisi-s  in  foreign  nations  and  our  own  country, 
would  fill  a  large  volume.  This  Ctiapter  wilfbe  con- 
fined to  those  endured  in  America,  and  of  those,  but 
a  few  only  can  be  given. 

The  following,  is  the  act  passed  by  the  General 
Court  of  Massachusetts,  in  164-1,  for  the  suppression 
of  the  obnoxious  Baptists. 

"For  as  much  as  experience  hath  plentifully  and 
often  proved,  that  since  the  first  rising  of  the  Ana- 
baptists, about  one  hundred  years  since,  they  have 
been  the  incendiaries  of  commonweahhs,  and  the 
infectors  of  persons  in  main  rnatters  of  religion,  and 
the  troublers  of  all  places  where  they  have  been,  and 
that  they,  who  have  held  the  baptizing  of  infants  un- 
lawful, have  usually  held  other  errors  or  heresies 
therewith,  though  they  have  (as  other  heretics  use  to 
do)  concealed  the  same,  till  they  spied  out  a  fit  ad- 
vantage and  opportunity  to  vent  them,  by  way  of 
question  or  scruple;  and  whereas  divers  of  this  kind 
have,  since  our  coming  into  New  England,  appeared 
amongst  ourselves,  some  whereof  (as  others  before 
them)  denied  the  ordinance  of  Magistracy,  and  the 
lawfulness  of  making  war,  and  others  the  lawfulness  of 

oaagistrates,  and  their  inspection  into  any  breach  of  the 
t2 


(  222  ) 

first  table;  which  opinions,  if  they  should  be  connived 
at  by  us,  are  like  to  be  increased  amongst  us,  and  so 
must  necessarily  bring  guilt  upon  us,  infection  and 
trouble  to  the  churches,  and  hazard  to  the  whole  com- 
monwealth; it  is  ordered  and  agreed,  that  if  any  per- 
sons, within  this  jurisdiction,  shall  either  openly  con- 
demn or  oppose  the  baptizing  of  infants,  or  go  about 
secretly  to  seduce  others  from  the  approbation  or  use 
thereof,  or  shall  purposely  depart  the  congregation  at 
the  ministration  of  the  ordinance,  or  shall  deny  the 
ordinance  of  magistracy,  or  their  lawful  right  and 
authority  to  make  war,  or  to  punish  the  outward 
breaches  of  the  first  table,  and  shall  appear  to  the 
Court  wilfully  and  obstinately  to  continue  therein  af- 
ter due  time  and  means  of  conviction,  every  such  per- 
son or  persons,  shall  be  sentenced  ic  banishment.^* 

Two  charges  which  this  act  contains  are  true;  the 
denial  of  infant  baptism,  and  the  ordinance  of  ma- 
gistracy; or  as  a  Baptist  would  express  it,  the  use  of 
secular  force  in  religious  affairs;  the  others  are  with- 
out foundation.  And  Mr.  Backus  after  a  diligent 
search,  could  find  no  instance  of  any  real  Baptists  in 
Massachusetts  being  convicted  of,  or  suffering  for 
any  crime,  except  the  denying  of  infant  baptism,  and 
the  use  of  secular  force  in  religious  affairs. 

Mr.  Hubbard,  one  of  their  own  historians,  informs 
us,  that,  "at  a  General  Court  in  March  1645,  a  peti- 
tion was  preferred  for  suspending,  (if  not  abolishing,) 
a  law  made  against  the  Anabaptists  the  former  year. 
Bijt  some  at  this  time,  were  much  afraid  of  the  in- 


(  223  ) 

crease  of  Anabaptism.  This  was  the  reason,  why  the 
greater  part  prevailed  for  the  strict  observation  of  the 
law,  although  perad venture  a  little  moderation  as  to 
some  things,  might  have  done  very  well,  if  not  a  lit- 
tU  better." 

In  1644,  we  are  told  by  Mr.  Hubbard,  that  a  poor 
man  by  the  name  of  Painter,  having  a  child  born, 
would  not  suffer  his  wife  to  carry  it  to  be  baptized. 
He  was  complained  of  to  the  Court,  and  enjoined  by 
ihem  to  suffer  his  child  to  be  baptized.  But,  poor 
Painter  had  the  misfortune  to  dissent  boih  from  the 
church  and  court.  He  told  them  that  infant  baptism 
was  an  anti-christian  ordinance,  for  which  he  was 
tied  up  and  whipt.  Governor  Winthrop  tells  us,  he 
belonged  to  Hingham,  and  says,  he  was  whipt,  "for 
reproaching  the  Lord's  ordinance.  Mr.  Backus  judi- 
ciously inquires,"  did  not  they  vvho  whipt  this  poor 
conscientious  man,  reproach  infant  sprinkling  by  tak- 
ing such  methods  to  support  it,  more  than  Painter 
did? 

Remonstrances  were  offered  again  and  again,  but 
disregarded.  And,  lest  the  exterminatinglaws  should 
fail,  the  press  was  set  to  work  to  prevent  the  progress 
of  error.  In  1645,  three  pieces  were  written  for 
this  purpose,  by  Messrs.  Cotton  of  Boston,  Cobbett 
of  Lynn,  and  Ward  of  Ipswich. 

Mr.  Cotton  Gays,  Satan  despairing  of  success  by 
more  powerful  arguments  ''chooseth  rather  to  play 
small  game,  as  they  say,  than  lose  all.  He  now 
pleadeth  no  other  argument,  than^may  be  urged  from 


(  224  ) 

a  main  principle  of  purity  and  reformation,  viz.  That 
no  duty  of  God's  worship,  nor  any  ordinance  of  reli- 
gion, is  to  be  administered  in  the  church,  but  such 
as  hath  just  warrant  from  the  word  of  God.  And  in 
urging  this  argument  against  the  baptism  of  child-* 
ren,  Satan  transformeth  himself  into  an  angel  of  light,'* 
and  so  on. 

Mr.  Cobbett,  accuses  Satan  of  having  a  special  spite 
at  the  seed  of  the  church.  He  says,  *'  it  is  one  of 
Satan's  old  tricks  to  create  scruples  in  the  hearts  of 
God's  people  about  infant  baptism." 

Mr.  Ward,  does  not  so  much  blame  Satan,  but  ac- 
cuses the  Baptists  of  a  "  high  pitch  of  boldness,  in 
cutting  a  principal  ordinance  out  of  the  Kingdom  of 
God,"  and  of  ^ ^dislocating^  disgooding,  unhallow- 
ing,  transplacing,  and  transtiming,  a  slated  institution 
of  JesusChrist."  He  further  says,  "what  an  inhuman- 
ity it  is,  to  deprive  parents  of  that  comfort  they  may 
take  from  the  baptism  of  their  infants,  dying  in  their 
childhood." 

Their  successors,  with  a  few  exceptions,  have  made 
great  im.provements  in  arguing  the  point;  the  Baptists 
none  at  all,  for  what  was  their  main  principle  then,  is 
their  main  principle  now.  Had  the  Pedo  baptists  of 
Massachusetts,  assaulted  them  with  no  weapons  more 
powerful  than  their  pens,  no  fears  would  have  been 
excited.  But  if  the  arguments  of  Divines,  were 
weak  and  contemptible,  thoseof  the  magistrates,  were 
strong  and  cruel. 

In  1644,  Roger  Williams  published  his  "Bloody 


(  225  ) 

Tenet,"  a  piece  intended  to  open  the  eyes  of  his  old 
neighbors  and  associates,  to  the  tendency  of  their 
maxitns.  But  all  remonstrances  were  vain.  In  July 
1651,  Messrs.  Clark,  Holmes  and  Crandal,  were  ar- 
rested by  two  constables  with  a  warrant,  while  the 
first  was  preaching  from  Rev.  Til.  10.  at  a  private 
house,  about  two  miles  from  Lynn.  They  were  sent 
to  the  prison  in  Boston,  when  after  about  a  fortnight 
they  were  sentenced,  Mr.  Clark  to  a  fine  of  twenty 
pounds,  Mr.  Holmes  of  thirty,  and  Mr.  Crandal,  of 
five,  or  be  publicly  whipped.  Some  of  Mr.  Clark's 
friends,  without  his  consent,  paid  his  fine.  Mr.  Cran- 
dal was  released,  on  condition  of  his  appearing  at  the 
next  Court.  Mr.  Holmes  was  kept  in  prison  until 
vSeptember,vvhen  the  sentence  of  the  law  was  executed 
upon  him,  in  a  cruel  and  unfeeling  manner.  His  own 
account  of  his  sufferings  isgiven  in  Benedict's  History, 
and  is  strongly  expressive  of  ardent  piety.  Among 
other  things  he  says,  "as  the  man  began  to  lay  the 
strokes  upon  my  back,  I  said  to  the  people  though  my 
flesh  and  my  spirit  should  fail,  yet  my  God  would  not 
fail.  As  the  strokes  fell  upon  me,  I  had  such  a  spiri- 
tual manifestation  of  God's  presence,  as  the  like 
thereof  1  never  had  nor  felt,  nor  can  with  fleshly 
tongue  express.  When  I  was  loosed  from  the  post, 
having  joyfulness  in  my  heart,  and  cheerfulness  in  my 
countenance,  I  told  the  magistrates,  you  have  struck 
me  as  with  roses;  and  said  moreover,  although  the 
Lord  hath  made  it  easy  to  me,  yet  I  pray  God  it  may 
not  be  laid  to  your  charge."  v 


(  226  ) 

In  a  manuscript  of  Governor  Jenks,  he  says,  "  Mr. 
Holmes  was  whipped  thirty  stripes,  and  in  such  an 
unmerciful  manner,  that  in  many  days,  if  not  some 
weeks,  he  could  take  no  rest  but  as  he  lay  upon  his 
knees  and  elbows." 

During  the  infliction  of  the  sentence  upon  Mr. 
Holmes,  some  emotions  of  pity  were  elicited  from  the 
bystanders,  and  warrants  were  issued  against  thirteen 
persons  for  this  crime.  Two  only  w^ere  apprehended, 
who  were  required  to  receive  ten  lashes,  or  pay  forty 
shillings  each.  The  latter  they  could  not  conscien- 
tiously do,  and  were  preparing  to  receive  the  former, 
when  some  one  witfiout  their  knowledge  paid  the  fine. 
One  of  them  was  upwards  of  sixty  years  old,  and  died 
in  a  few  days  after  he  was  released. 

The  first  church  of  Boston  gave  the  rulers  of  Mas- 
sachusetts considerable  employment  for  several  years. 
For  the  "  heinous  offences,  of  forming  a  church  with- 
out their  permission,  and  meeting  in  their  own  hous- 
es to  worship  "they  were  incessantly  stunned  with  the 
harangues  of  the  priests  and  lawyers,  and  distressed, 
and  ruined  by  courts,  legislatures,  forfeitures  and 
prisons." 

In  1765,  a  church  was  organized  in  Haverhill,  by 
Hezekiah  Smith,  D.  D.  a  graduate  of  Princeton  col- 
lege, and  a  companion  of  President  Manning,  and  who 
*'  as  a  preacher  was  equalled  by  few."  He  was  at 
first  treated  with  much  rudeness,  personally  insulted, 
and  his  life  endangered.  On  one  evening,  a  beetle 
was  cast  at  him  in  the  street,  and  after  he  was  in  bed, 


(  227  ) 

a  large  stone  was  thrown  through  the  window.  His 
horse  also  was  raaltreated,  as  many  others  had  been 
that  belonged  to  Baptist  ministers.  He  was  once  as- 
saulted at  a  house  ia  Bradford,  by  a  slierifF  and  his 
gang. 

The  Kingston  Church,  (Mass.)  was  formed  in  1805, 
and  for  about  six  years,  its  members  were  annually 
harrassed  for  the  support  of  the  parish  preacher.  A 
number  of  them  had  their  property  attached,  and  sold 
at  auction,  and  as  late  as  1810,  one  was  dragged  from 
his  house,  bound  fast,  and  carried  to  prison.  Until  the 
year  1811,  the  most  grievous  and  wanton  treatment 
was  suffered  by  them. 

In  Connecticut,  at  one  time,  every  man  who  opened 
his  doors  for  a  dissenter  to  preach,  was  liable  to  a  fine 
of  five  pounds  ;  the  preacher  of  ten  shillings,  and  every 
hearer  of  five.  Joshua  Morse,  a  zealous  and  success- 
ful preacher,  was  during  a  number  of  years  often  op- 
posed by  law  and  by  mobs.  In  one  of  his  meetings, 
a  reverend  gentlemen  came  in,  put  his  hand  on  his 
mouth,  and  bid  a  companion  to  strike  him.  At  ano- 
ther time,  a  man  came  in  while  he  was  preaching,  and 
struck  him  with  such  violence  on  the  temple,  that  it 
brought  him  to  the  floor.  At  another  meeting,  he  was 
knocked  dov/n  while  at  prayer,  seized  by  the  hair, 
Jlragged  down  high  steps  to  the  ground,  and  so  se- 
verely bruised  in  his  head  and  face,  that  he  carried 
some  of  the  scars  to  his  grave. 

In  Virginia  the  clergy  often  attacked  the  Baptist 
preachers  from  the  pulpit ;  called  them  false  prophets, 


(  228  ) 

Woives  in  sheepsclothing,  and  many  other  hard  natnes 
equally  slanderous.  The  magistrates  and  people  also, 
were  ready  to  embarrass  these  "  over  much  righteous" 
Baptists.  Outrageous  mobs  and  individuals,  frequent- 
ly assaulted  and  disturbed  them.  They  were  pulled 
down  while  preaching,  and  dragged  out  of  doors  in  a 
barbarous  manner.  Snakes  and  hornet's  nests  were 
thrown  in  among  them  while  at  worship,  and  in  some 
instances  fire-arms  were  brought  to  disperse  them. 

The  first  instance  of  actual  imprisonment,  we  be- 
lieve, was  in  the  county  of  Spottsylvania.  In  1768, 
John  Waller  and  others,  were  seized  by  the  Sheriff, 
and  bound  in  a  penalty  of  one  thousand  pounds,  to 
appear  at  court  two  days  after.  They  were  arraigned 
at  the  court  as  disturbers  of  the  peace,  and  sent  into 
a  close  prison,  where  they  continued  forty-three  days. 
While  in  jail,  they  constantly  preached  through  the 
grates  to  the  people  who  would  assemble  near  them. 

The  preachers  were  often  insulted  during  the  time 
of  the  administration  of  baptism,  by  men  riding  into 
the  water,  and  making  sport  for  the  multitude  around. 
In  a  word,  many  seemed  determined  to  treat  the  Bap- 
tists, with  as  much  rudeness  and  indecency  as  possi- 
ble. 

As  they  would  preach  from  the  prisons,  some  would 
be  at  the  expense  of  erecting  a  high  wall  around  them, 
and  others  would  employ  half  drunken  fellows  to  beat 
drums,  &;c.  to  prevent  the  people  from  hearing. 
About  thirty  preachers,  and  some  others,  were  ho- 
nored with  a  dungeon.      Some  of  them  were  impri- 


(  229  ) 

soned  lour  times,  besides  all  the  mobs  and  perils  they 
^7ent  through.  Their  persecutions,  however,  so  far 
from  impeding,  promoted  their  cause.  The  patient 
manner  in  which  they  suffered  persecution,  raised 
their  reputation  for  piety  and  goodness.  Their  num- 
ber? increased  in  a  surprising  degree.  They  were  so 
fortunate  in  their  attempts  to  obtain  liberty  of  con- 
science, as  to  enlist  in  their  behalf  the  celebrated 
Patrick  Henry,  in  whom  they  ever  found  an  unwa- 
vering friend.  Through  his  exertions,  and  the  efforts 
of  others,  they  were  eventually  delivered  from  their 
oppjression,  and  allowed  to  worship  God  without  mo- 
lestation. 

From  this  sketch  of  the  persecutions  endured  by 
the  denomination,  in  this  country,  together  with 
those  of  our  brethren  in  other  nations,  we  can  but 
consider  the  Baptists  as  occupying  the  front  rank  in 
the  noble  army  of  those  who  have  suffered  for  the 
truth's  sake.  And  if  the  fires  be  rekindled,  we  may  be 
assured  that  our  principles,  as  they  have  ever  done, 
will  expose  their  possessors  to  the  hottest  of  the 
flames. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Tkts  chapter  will  present  a  few  incidents  in  the 
history  of  the  Baptists,  which  will,  we  hope,  prove  in- 
teresting to  the  reader. 


(  230  ) 

Samuel  Heaton  was  bred  a  Pedo-baptist.  Whilst  he 
resided  in  New  Jersey  he  had  a  son  born,  whom  he 
was  very  anxious  to  have  christened  by  the  Rev. 
Samuel  Sweesy,  a  Presbyterian  minister  of  the  sepa- 
rate  order ;  to  which  christening  his  wife  objected, 
adding,  "if  you  will  show  me  a  text  that  warrants 
christening  a  child,  1  will  take  him  to  Mr.  Sweesy." 
Mr.  H.  offered  several  texts,  but  the  wife  would  not 
admit  that  infant  baptism  was  in  any  of  them.  He 
consulted  Mr.  Sweesy,  who  owned  there  was  no  text 
which  directly  proved  the  point,  but  that  it  was  prove- 
able  from  many  texts.  This  chagrined  Mr.  II.,  as  he 
had  never  doubted  that  infant  baptism  was  a  Gospel 
ordinance.  He  went  home  with  a  resolution  to  act 
the  part  of  tlie  noble  Bereans,  and  soon  met  with  con- 
victions ;  after  which  he  went  to  Kingwood,  and  was 
baptized  by  Mr.  Bonham. 

"  This  transaction  coming  to  the  knowledge  of  Ro- 
bert Calver,  a  Rogerene  Baptist,  induced  him  to  pub- 
lish an  advertisement  in  the  newspaper,  offering 
twenty  dollars  reward  to  any  that  would  produce  a  text 
to  prove  infant  baptism.  Rev.  Samuel  Ilarker  took 
him  up,  and  carried  a  text  to  the  advertiser.  Calver 
would  not  allow  that  infant  baptism  was  in  it ;  Ilarkcr 
sued  him,  but  was  cast  and  had  the  court  charges  to 
pay.  After  that,  Mr.  C.  published  another  advertise- 
ment offering  a  reward  of  forty  dollars  for  such  a 
text,  but  none  took  him  up,  as  Mr.  H's.  attempt 
failed. 

"  Infant  baptism  has  been  ten  thousand  times  con- 


(  231   ) 

demned  by   argument,  bul  this  is  probably  the  first 
tiaie  it  was  ever  condemned  in  a_court  of  law." 

In  1765,  one  Allen  Wiley  of  Culpepper,  hearing  of 
the  Separate  Baptists,  travelled  into  Pittsylvania  to 
get  one  or  more  of  them  to  preach  in  his  county.  He 
providentially  fell  in  with  one  of  Mr.  Harris's  meet- 
ings. When  he  came  into  the  meeting  house,  Mr.  H. 
fixed  his  eyes  upon  him  under  the  impression  that  he 
had  some  extraordinary  message,  and  asked  him 
whence  he  came,  <k:c.  Mr.  W.  told  him  his  errand,  upon 
which  after  some  deliberation,  believing  him  to  be 
sent  of  God,  Mr.  H.  agreed  to  go.  Taking  three  days 
to  prepare,  he  set  out  with  AYiley,  exhorting  and 
praying  at  every  house. 

Arriving  in  Culpepper,  his  first  meeting  was  at 
Wiley's  own  house.  He  preached  for  some  time  with 
success,  although  he  met  with  much  opposition.  He 
returned  home,  but  in  the  year  1766,  three  persons 
travelled  to  Mr.  H's.  house,  in  order  to  procure  his 
services  in  Orange  and  the  adjacent  parts,  to  preach 
and  baptize  new  converts.  They  found  that  he  had 
not  been  ordained  to  the  administration  of  the  ordi- 
nances. To  remedy  this  inconvenience  he  went 
with  them  about  60  miles  into  North  Carolina,  to  get 
James  Read,  who  was  ordained. 

There  is  something  singular  in  the  exercise  of 
Mr.  Read  about  this  time.  He  was  impressed  with  an 
opinion,  that  he  had  frequent  teaching  from  God  :and 
indeed  from  the  account  given  by  himself,  we  must 


(  232  ) 

cither  doubt  his  veracity  or  admit  that  his  impressions 
were  supernatural.  He  declares  that  respecting  his 
preaching  in  Virginia,  for  many  weeks  he  had  no  rest 
in  his  spirit.  Asleep  or  awake,  he  felt  his  soul  ear- 
nestly impressed  with  strong  desires  to  go  to  Virgi- 
nia to  preach  the  Gospel.  In  his  dreams  he  tho'.ight 
that  God  would  often  shew  large  congregations  of 
Virginians  assembled  to  hear  preaching.  He  was 
sometimes  heard  by  his  family  to  cry  out  in  his  sleep, 
"  O  Virginia,  Virginia,  Virginia!"  Mr.  Graves,  a 
member  of  his  church,  a  good  man,  discovering  his 
anxiety,  and  believing  nis  impressions  to  be  from  God 
offered  to  accompany  him.  Just  as  they  were  prepa- 
ring to  set  out,  Mr.  Harris  and  the  three  messengers 
mentioned  above,  came  for  him  to  go  with  them.  The 
circumstances  so  much  resemble  Peter's  call  from 
Joppa  to  Caesarea,  that  we  can  hardly  for  a  moment 
hesitate  in  placing  implicit  confidence  in  its  being  a 
contrivance  of  Divine  wisdom. 

In  Exol  and  Piscataway,  where  John  Walter  preach- 
ed, great  congregations  attended,  while  very  few  went 
to  the  parish  churches.  The  zealots  for  the  old  order 
were  greatly  embarrassed.  Sometimes  the  rector  of 
the  parish  would  give  notice  that  on  a  certain  day, 
"  he  would  prove  the  Baptists  deceivers,  and  their 
doctrines  false."  The  attempt  was  frequently  made, 
but  the  churchmen  uniformly  injured  their  cause. 
Their  arguments  were  generally  drawn  from  the  ex- 
travagancies of  the   German  Ana-baptists.     To  this 


(   233  ) 

the  Baptists  replied  "  that  they  disclaimed  all  connec- 
tion with  the  Ana-baptists,  and  felt  themselves  no 
more  responsible  for  their  irregularities,  than  the 
Episcopalians  could  feel  for  the  fooleries  of  the  Pa- 
pists, that  the  Bible  was  their  criterion,  and  by  that 
they  were  willing  to  stand  or  fall."  Not  unfrequent- 
ly  their  leading  men  would  attend  the  Baptist  meet- 
ings, and  would  enter  into  arguments  with  the  preach- 
ers. They  insisted  that  their  church  was  the  oldest, 
and  consequently  the  best,  and  that  the  Baptists  were 
wolves  in  sheep's  clothing. 

To  these  arguments  Waller  and  the  other  preachers 
boldly  and  readily  replied,  that  if  they  were  wolves 
in  sheep's  clothing,  and  their  opponents  were  true 
sheep,  it  was  quite  unaccountable  that  they  were  per- 
secuted and  cast  into  prison.  It  is  well  known  that 
wolves  would  destroy  csheep,  but  never  till  then  that 
sheep  would  prey  upon  wolves.  They  added  that 
their  coming  might  indeed,  interrupt  their  peace,  but 
certainly  if  it  did,  it  must  be  a  false  peace  bordering 
on  destruction,  and  to  arouse  them  from  this  lethargy 
was  like  waking  a  man  whose  house  was  burning 
over  him. 

Mr.  Nicholas  Bedgegood  came  from  England  to 
America,  in  1751,  and  was  for  some  time,  Mr.  White- 
field's  agent  in  the  Orphan  House,  for  which  employ- 
ment he  was  well  qualified,  as  he  had  received  a  classi- 
cal education  and  had  in  his  younger  days  studied  law 

three  years.     He  was  brought  up  an  Episcopalian, 
v2 


(  234  ) 

but  embraced  the  sentiments  of  the  Baptists  a  few 
years  after  he  came  to  America,  and  was  baptized  at 
Charleston,  by  the  Rev.  Oliver  Hart.  The  means  of 
determining  his  suspense  about  the  validity  of  infant 
baptism,  was  a  sermon  by  Dr.  Watts,  intended  to  es- 
tablish the  point.  He  concluded  that  the  Dr.  had  said 
the  best  that  could  be  said  on  the  subject,  and  if  so, 
he  saw  that  the  best  only  proves  that,  sprinkling  child- 
ren is  an  unscriptural  practice. 

James  Fowler  was  an  eminent  minister  in  South 
Carolina.  Part  of  his  history  is  as  follows;  Some  time 
previous  to  the  year  1789,  he  and  two  other  men  by 
the  name  of  Rogers,  were  pursuing  the  same  occupa- 
tion, in  a  situation,  remote  from  any  of  the  Baptist 
denomination.  They  were  brought  up  Presbyterians, 
and  emigrated  hither  from  one  of  the  northern  states. 
Their  minds  were  awakened  to  religious  concerns,  and 
regardless  of  the  traditions  of  their  fathers  they  took 
the  bible  for  their  creed,  and  from  it  according  to  the 
best  of  their  understanding,  they  formed  a  religious 
system  of  their  own.  They  at  length  heard  of  a  Bap- 
tist preacher,  who  lived  about  20  or  30  miles  from 
them,  and  to  him  they  delegated  one  of  their  number, 
to  ascertain  how  far  his  religious  tenets  and  theirs 
would  agree.  When  the  messenger  returned,  he  in- 
formed them  that  the  minister's  principles  and  theirs 
were  exactly  alike,  and  that  lie  had  a  large  church  of 
the  same  mind.  Having  thus  found  a  people  with 
whom  they  could  associate  in  the  communion  of  saints, 


(  235  ) 

they  immediately  repaired  to   them,   were   baptizedy 
and  admitted  into  their  community. 

A  pleasant  anecdote  is  related  of  one  of  the  con- 
verts in  a  revival  which  took  place  in  South  Carolina. 

A  Mr.  F ,  who  had  been  famous  for  hilarity  and 

worldly  amusement,  was  brought  under  concern  of 
mind-  His  associates  were  very  unwilling  to  give 
him  up,  and  tried  various  methods  to  divert  his  atten- 
tion from  what  they  termed  a  needless  anxiety,  but  all 
their  eflbrts  proved  ineffectual.  At  length  they  con- 
trived a  shooting  match,  and  as  Mr.  F.  valued  him- 
self on  his  skill  with  the  rifle,  they  hid  a  considerable 
wager  against  him,  and  doubted  not  but  their  plan 
would  succeed.  Two  gentlemen,  waited  on  him  with 
much  gravity,  and  explained  to  him  the  object  of  their 
visit.  He  saw  at  once  through  their  design,  he  hesi- 
tated at  first,  but  on  the  whole  manifested  a  willing- 
ness to  exert  his  skill,  provided  they  would  let  him 
use  his  own  rifle,  and  load  it  himself.  This  they 
deemed  very  reasonable,  and  seemed  much  pleased 
that  they  had  obtained  his  consent.  Mr.  F.  then 
stepped  up  to  his  book  case,  and  taking  down  his 
Bible  said,  "  This  is  my  rifle."  Then  turning  to  Acts 
XHI.  10,  he  handed  his  Bible  to  one  of  the  men  and 
said,  "  There  is  my  load."  The  astonished  gentleman 
read  as  follows:  "O  full  of  all  subtilty  and  all  mischief,, 
thou  child  of  the  devil,  thou  enemy  of  all  righteous- 
ness! wilt  thou  not  cease  to  pervert  the  right  ways 
of  the  Lord?"     Conviction  from  that   time  fastened 


(   236  ) 

on  his  mind,  his  brother  also  and  both  of  their  wives 
were  convicted,  and  in  a  short  time  were  hopefully  con- 
verted, and  united  with  the  tempted  but  faithful  man 
in  a  profession  of  religion.  This  was  called  F's  buck 
load. 

Mr.  Botsford  while  he  labored  in  Georgia,  was  once 
travelling  to  the  Kioka,  where  he  had  appointed  to 
preach,  and  being  unacquainted  with  the  way  he  call- 
ed at  a  Mr.  Savidge's  to  make  some  inquiries.  Mr. 
S.  was  then  a  bigoted  churchman,  but  was  hopefully 
acquainted  with  the  truth.  After  the  proper  directions 
had  been  given,  the  following  conversation  ensued: 
"I  suppose  you  are  the  Baptist  minister  who  is  to 
preach  to-day  at  the  Kioka."  "Yes  sir,  will  you  go?" 
"No,  I  am  not  fond  of  the  Baptists;  they  think  nobody 
is  baptized  but  themselves."  "Have  you  been  baptiz- 
ed?" "Yes  to  be  sure."  "How  do  you  know."  "How 
do  I  know?  why  my  parenis  have  told  me  I  was." 
"Then  you  do  not  know  only  by  information."  Mr. 
Botsford  then  left  him,  but  "How  do  you  know?" 
haunted  him,  till  he  became  convinced  of  his  duty. 
He  was  baptized  by  Mr.  Marshall,  and  began  to  preach 
on  the  same  day  he  was  baptized.  Botsford's  "  How 
do  you  know?"  says  Mr.  Savidge,  first  set  me  to. think- 
ing about  baptism. 

In  the  parts  of  Georgia  where  Mr.  Botsford  labored, 
the  inhabitants  were  a  mixed  multitude  of  emigrants 
from  many  different  places,  most  of  whom  were  "des- 
titute of  any  form  of  religion,  and  the  few  who  paid 


(   237   ) 

any  regard  to  it  were  zealous  churchmen  and  Luther- 
ans, and  violently  opposed  to  the  Baptists.  In  the 
same  journey  in  which  he  fell  in  with  Mr.  Savidge, 
he  preached  at  the  court  house  in  Burk  County.  The 
assembly  at  first  paid  a  decent  attention;  but  towards 
the  close  of  the  sermon,  one  of  them  with  a  great  oath 
cried  out,  the  rum  is  come."  Out  he  rushed,  others 
followed,  the^assembly  was  soon,  left  small,  and  by  the 
time  Mr.  B.  got  out  to  his  horse,  he  had  the  unhappi- 
ness  to  find  many  of  his  hearers  intoxicated  and  fight- 
ing. An  old  gentleman  went  up  to  him,  took  his  horse 
by  the  bridle,  and  in  his  profane  dialect  most  high- 
ly extolled  him  and  his  discourse,  and  swore  he  must 
come  and  preach  in  his  neighborhood.  It  was  then 
no  time  to  reason  or  reprove,  and  as  preaching  was 
Mr.  B's  business,  he  accepted  the  old  man's  invita- 
tion and  made  an  appointment.  His  first  sermon  was 
blessed  to  the  awakening  of  the  old  man's  v/ife,  one 
of  his  sons  also  became  religious,  and  fifteen  others, 
were  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth.  The 
old  man  himself  became  sober  and  attentive  to  relig- 
ion, although  he  never  made  a  public  profession  of  it. 

Mr.  Button  Lane  was  once  preaching  at  a  place  call- 
ed Meherrin,  in  Maryland,  when  Mr.  Joseph  V/illiams 
a  magistrate,  charged  him  before  the  whole  congre- 
gation not  to  come  there  to  preach  again.  Mr.  Lane 
mildly  replied,  as  there  were  other  places  where  he 
could  preach  without  interruption  he  did  not  know 
that  he  should  come  there  ajrain  shortly.  After  wish- 


(  233  ) 

ing  peace  to  ihe  rest  of  the  co.npany,  he  gravely  ad- 
dressed Mr.  Williflms  and  said,  "Little  Sir  as  you 
now  think  it,  my  impressions  tell  me  that  you  will  be- 
come a  Baptist,  a  warm  espouser  of  that  cause  which 
you  now  persecute."  This  prediction  was  fulfilled, 
for  in  about  twelve  years,  Mr.  W.  was  baptized  and 
'  became  a  zealous  member  and  useful  deacon  in  the 
church,  that  was  afterwards  formed  in  that  place. 

One  William  Locker  had  conceived  such  malignity 
against  the  Baptists,  that  he  was  accustcmcd  to  say 
that  he  would  rather  go  to  Hell  than  to  Heaven,  if 
going  to  Heaven  required  him  to  be  a  Baptist.  But 
accidentally  going  into  the  place  whore  Mr.  Lano 
was  preaching,  he  was  struck  down  with  deep  con- 
viction, from  which  being  delivered  by  converting 
grace,  he  became  a  pious  Baptist. 

After  Mr.  John  Gano  had  preached  at  a  certain 
time  in  a  notoriously  wicked  place  in  Virginia,  two 
young  fellows  supposing  he  had  levelled  his  censures 
against  them,  came  up  and  dared  him  to  fight  them. 
"  That  is  not  the  way,"  said  he  "  in  which  I  defend 
my  sentiments,  but  if  you  choose  it,  I  will  fight  you 
either  both  at  once,  or  one  after  the  other,  but  as  I 
have  to  preach  again  very  soon,  I  shall  wish  to  put  it 
off  till  after  meeting."  To  this  proposal  the  young 
men  agreed.  When  the  meeting  was  closed,  Mr.  G. 
told  them  he  was  ready  to  fight  them.  The  eyes  of 
all  were  fixed  upon  the  presumptuous  youths,  yet  they 
had  the  hardihood  to  present  themselves  for  the  com- 


(  239  ) 

bat.  "  If,"  said  he,  "  I  must  fight  you,  I  shall  choose 
to  do  it  in  a  more  retired  place,  and  not  before  all 
these  people."  With  that  he  walked  off  and  bid  the 
young  men  follow  him.  He  then  commenced  the 
attack  in  the  following  manner ;  "  young  gentlemen, 
you  ought  to  be  ashamed  of  your  conduct  ;  what  rea- 
son have  you  to  suppose  that  I  had  a  particular  re- 
ference 4o  you?  I  am  an  entire  stranger  here,  and 
know  not  the  names  or  characters  of  any.  You  have 
proved  by  your  conduct,  that  you  are  guilty  of  the 
vices  which  I  have  censured,  and  if  you  feel  so  much 
disturbed  at  my  reproofs,  how  will  you  stand  before 
the  bar  of  God  /^^  "  I  beg  your  pardon,"  said  one, 
"  I  beg  your  pardon,  I  am  sorry,"  said  the  other.  "  If 
you  are  beaten,  gentlemen,  we  will  go  back,"  and 
thus  ended  the  battle. 

While  this  singular  man  resided  in  New  York,  he 
was  introduced  to  a  young  lady  as  the  only  daughter 

of  Esquire  W .     "Ah  !"  replied  he,  "  and  I  can 

tell  a  good  match  for  her,  and  he  is  an  only  son."  The 
young  lady  understood  his  meaning,  and  was  not  long 
after  united  to  this  son,  and  has  for  forty  years  been 
an  ornament  to  his  cause. 

Shubael  Stearns  preached  at  Sandy  Creek,  in  North 
Carolina.  Many  stories  have  been  told  respecting  the 
enchantments  of  his  eyes  and  voice,  of  which  we  will 
give  two.  The  subjects  of  them  became  Baptist  min- 
isters. 

•'  When  the  fame  of  Mr.  Stearns'  preaching,  (said 


(  240  ) 

Mr.  Lane)  had  reached  the  Yadkin,  I  felt  a  curiosity 
to  go  and  see  him.  Upon  my  arrival,  I  saw  a  venera- 
ble old  man  sitting  under  a  peach  tree  with  a  book  in 
his  hand,  and  the  people  gathering  about  him.  He 
immediately  fixed  his  eyes  upon  me,  which  made  me 
feel  in  such  a  manner  as  1  had  never  before  felt.  I 
turned  to  quit  the  place,  but  could  not  proceed  far.  I 
walked  about,  sometimes  catching  his  eye  as  I  walk- 
ed. My  uneasiness  increased,  and  became  intolera- 
ble. I  went  up^to  him,  thinking  that  a  salutation  and 
shaking  hands  would  relieve  me,  but  it  happened 
otherwise.  I  began  to  think  that  he  had  an  evil  eye 
and  ought  to  be  shunned,  but  this  I  could  no  more  ef- 
fect than  a  bird  could  shun  a  rattlesnake  when  it  fix- 
03  its  eyes  upon  it.  When  he  began  to  preach,  my 
perturbations  increased,  so  that  nature  could  no  long- 
er support  them,  and  I  sank  to  the  ground." 

"  Elnathan  Davis  had  heard,  that  one  John  Stew- 
ard was  to  be  baptized  on  a  certain  day  by  Mr. 
Stearns.  Stewart  being  a  very  large  man,  and  Stearns 
of  small  stature,  Davis  concluded  there  would  be 
some  diversion  if  not  drowning,  therefore  he  gather- 
ed about  eight  or  ten  of  his  companions  in  wicked' 
ness,  and  went  to  the  spot.  Mr.  Stearns  came  and 
began  to  preach.  EInathan  was  no  sooner  among  the 
crowd,  than  he  perceived  some  of  the  people  tremble 
as  in  a  fit  of  the  ague;  he  felt  and  examined  them, in 
order  to  find  if  it  was  not  dissimulation.  EInathan, 
perceiving  that  one  man  leaning  on  his  shoulder  and 
weeping,  had  wet  his  new  vAnUj  coat,  pushed  him  off 


(  241  ) 

and  ran  to  his  companions  who  were  sitting  on  a  log 
at  a  distance.  When  he  came,  one  said,  "  well  Elna- 
than  what  do  you  now  think  of  these  people?"  af- 
fixing to  them  a  profane  and  reproachful  epithet.  He 
replied  "  there  is  a  trembling  and  crying  spirit  among 
them,  but  whether  it  be  the  Spirit  of  God  or  the  de- 
Til,  1  don't  know  ;  if  it  be  the  devil,  the  devil  go  with 
them,  for  I  will  never  more  venture  myself  among 
them."  He  stood  awhile  in  that  resolution, but  the  en- 
chantment of  Stearns'  v«ice  drew  him  into  the  crowd 
once  more.  He  had  not  been  long  there,  before  the 
trembling  seized  him  also,  he  attempted  to  withdraw, 
but  his  strength  failing  and  his  understanding  being 
confounded,  he  with  many  others  fell  to  the  ground. 
His  dread  and  anxiety  bordered  on  horror.  He  con- 
tinued in  this  situation  some  days,  and  then  found 
relief  in  Christ. 

John  Waller  was  born  in  Spotsylvania.  As  he  grew 
up  he  addicted  himself  to  all  manrier  of  vice,  so  thut 
he  acquired  for  himself  the  appellalion  of  swearing 
Jack  Waller.  It  v/as  frequently  remarked  by  Ihc 
common  people  that  there  could  be  no  deviltry  amon^ 
the  people,  unless  swearing  Jack  was  at  th«  heail  of 
it.  He  v/as  sometimes  called  the  devil's  afijatarit  to 
muster  his  troops.  To  his  other  vices,  may  4>e  added 
his  fury  against  the  Baptists.  He  was  one  of  the 
grand  jury  which  presented  Louis  Craig  for  preaching. 
Mr.  Crdig,  at  the  dismissior^  of  the  jury,  addressed 
tbem   affectionately.     From   this    time    he   atteadecJ 


(  242  ) 

the  Baptist  meetings,  where  he  saw  and  felt  that  he 
was  a  sinner.  Then  for  the  first  time,  except  in  blas- 
phemy, he  began  to  call  upon  the  name  of  the  Lord. 
His  convictions  were  deep  and  pungent  for  about 
eight  months,  when  he  found  peace  in  believing  on  a 
crucified  Redeemer;  soon  after  which  he  was  bapti- 
zed and  began  to  preach  that  men  every  where  ought 
to  repent. 

A  few  years  since,  a  lady  residing  in  the  interior  of 
Pennsylvania,  a  member  of  a  Pedo-baptist  church,  in 
a  conversation  with  her  sister,  who  was  a  Baptist,  de- 
clared among  other  things,  "when  you  can  remove 
yon  mountain  and  place  it  where  that  creek  runs,  you 
may  see  me  a  Baptist,  and  not  till  then  :  I  will  go  to  the 
slake  or  the  flames,  before  I  will  give  up  the  privi- 
lege of  having  my  infants  baptized."  She  was  led, 
however,  to  examine  the  subject  more  closely,  and  in 
a  few  months,  in  the  presence  of  most  of  the  church 
she  left,  was  baptized  and  admitted  into  the  Baptist 
church.  In  my  subsequent  visits  to  that  neighbor- 
hood, T  found  the  mountain  and  creek  in  their  accus- 
tomed places,  and  Mrs. ,  a  Baptist. 

In  A county.  Pa.  is  a  Baptist  church,  in  the 

constitution  of  which  I  assisted,  and  for  which  I 
preached  and  administered  the  ordinances  for  one 
year,  in  the  face  of  considerable  opposition.  Subse- 
quent to  this,  the  P minister,  justly  fearing  that 

some  of  his  flock  would  desert,  thought  it  expedient 
to  indoctrinate  them  thoroughly,  both  by  preaching 


(243  ) 

and  private  conversation.  In  a  visit  to  an  official 
member  of  Ills  church,  he  remarked  that,  he  supposed 
he  understood  and  was  able  to  defend  infant  baptism. 
Oh  !  yes.  Suppose  then  I  take  the  Baptist  side  of 
the  question,  and  see  tiovv  well  you  can  defend  your 
positions.  The  proposition  was  agreed  to,  and  a  de- 
bate ensued,  which  resulted  in  a  perceptible  diminu- 
lion  of  the  member's  confidence.  The  minister, 
alarmed,  undertook  himself  the  defence,  and  urged 
the  necessity  of  a  further  examination  of  the  subject. 
The  subject  was  examined,  and  (as  in  innumerable 
other  cases,)  the  conclusion  was  that  tiie  man  and  his 
wife  became  Baptists.  Others,  also,  followed  their 
exan}ple. 


CHAPTER  X. 

This  chapter  will  close  the  work,  and  will  be  de- 
voted to  a  variety  of  articles,  intended  to  set  forth  the 
sentiments  and  operations  of  our  denomination. 

Principles. — VVe  are  happy  to  have  found  in  the 
"Triennial  Register,"  a  well  written  article  on  this 
subject,  which  at  the  suggestion  of  a  friend  wc  in- 
sert. It  formed  originally,  a  part  of  the  circular  let- 
ter of  the  Midland  Association,  (England,)  and  was 
written  in  1832. 

It  is  an  important  fact  *'  that  liberal  and  indepen- 
dent principles,  with  a  devoted  opposition  to  every  spe- 


(244  ) 

cies  of  usurpation  over  the  conscience  and  religion  of 
man,  whether  arising  from  Pope  or  King,  generally  cha- 
racterised  the  Baptists,  and  for  this  they  suffered.  Such 
principles  were  avowed  by  the  Redeemer  himself;  they 
are  essentially  connected  with  the  history  now  under 
consideration,  and  emitienlly  distinguish  the  Baptist 
denomination  at  the  present  period.  Dr.  Mosheim,a 
Lutheran  divine,  who  wrote  a  valuable  work  on  Church 
history,  states  that  the  following  position  was  main- 
tained by  the  ancient  Waldensesr  "That  the  king- 
dom of  Christ,  or  the  visible  church  he  had  establish- 
ed upon  earth,  was  an  assembly  of  real  saints,  and 
ought  therefore  to  he  inaccessible  to  the  wicked  and 
unrighteous,  and  also  exempt  from  all  those  institu- 
tutions  which  human  prudence  suggests  to  oppose  the 
progress  of  iniquity,  or  to  correct  and  transform  trans- 
gressors." "  This  principle,"  s?.ys  Mosheim,  "  is  the 
true  source  of  all  the  peculiarities  that  are  to  be  found 
in  the  religious  doctrines  and  discipline  of  the  Bap- 
tists in  Holland  ;*'  and  I  may  add,  of  the  Baptists  in 
every  part  of  the  world  at  this  moment.  Thus,  then,  we 
are  connected  with  the  ancient  confessors,  not  only  in 
agreement  of  opinion  on  the  subject  of  baptism,  but  in 
rational  and  enlightened  views  of  the  rights  of  men,  aftd 
the  claims  of  God.  It  is  the  privilege  of  man  to  investi- 
gate truth  for  himself;  "Judge  ye  what  is  right,"  said  the 
Saviour  :  God  therefore  does  not  exercise  his  author- 
ity in  arbitrary  dictation  over  the  judgment  and  con- 
science of  man,  but  appeals  to  the  reasoning  faculty 
of  his  creatures  for  Ihc  truth  and  justice  of  his  claims. 


(  245  ) 

Doctrines  and  ordinances  have  to  be  examined,  and 
the  appeal  is  to  the  intelligence  of  accountable  be- 
ings. On  this  the  Baptists  of  ancient  times  rested 
their  arguments  in  opposing  legalised  and  established 
opinions.  They  maintained  that  man  cannot  be  born  in- 
to a  system  of  faith,  nor  surrendered  in  infancy  or  age 
to  a  form  of  religion,  but  may  assert  his  right  to  judge 
for  himself;  to  examine  and  decide,  under  the  lofty 
conviction  that  God  has  not  made  him  a  slave.  They 
acknowledged  no  clerical  or  secular  domination,  but 
scorned  with  becoming  indignation  every  attempt  to 
subdue  reason,  by  enforcing  the  dogmas  of  a  party, 
and  held,  with  determined  fidelity,  the  high  vantage 
ground  assigned  them  by  their  Creator. 

From  those  ancients  we  boast  our  descent,  for  Me 
inherit  their  principles — principles  which,  from  tlie 
high  authority  which  sanctioned  them, and  the  sacred 
channels  through  which  they  have  been  transmitted, 
are  commended  to  the  christian  feeli  ng  and  enlightened 
judgment  of  all  who  bear  the  Christian  naaie  ;  princi- 
ples which  are  venerable  for  their  antiquity,  and,  hav- 
ing passed  through  many  regions,  and  survived  innu- 
merable  perils,  come  to  us  associated  with  all  that  is 
pure  and  triumphant  in  the  history  of  the  church — 
with  the  names  of  apostles,  of  confessors,  of  martyrs  ; 
and  from  us  they  are  to  travel  down  to  that  Millenni- 
um day,  when  truth  will  sway  its  sceptre  over  the 
millions  of  the  regenerated  creation. 

In  the  constitution  of  a  Baptist  church,  conversioa 
is  essential  to  membership;  for  no  child  can  be  born 
w2 


(  240  ) 

a  Baptist,  and  no  adult  can  be  admitted  to  communion 
until  the  Christian  character  is  formed  ;  membership 
is  then  matter  of  choice.  This  unfettered  freedom  of 
judgment  and  will,  exists  in  the  appointment  of  ©ffi- 
cers,  and  in  the  modes  and  seasons  of  public  worship. 
With  these  things  no  external  power  can  interfere, 
no  general  standard  is  recognised  ;  so  that  a  wide  dif- 
ference is  perceivable  between  the  Baptists  and  the 
churches  of  Rome  and  England.  The  whole  appara- 
tus of  a  systematic  priesthood;  of  catechisms,  creeds, 
and  books  of  prayer;  of  laws  and  formularies,  formed 
for  the  very  purpose  of  trampling  on  the  right  of  in- 
dividual judgment;  together  with  the  acts  of  unifor- 
mity and  courts  of  Inquisition,  which  religious  des- 
])otism  had  formed,  have  always  been  regarded  by 
Baptists  as  an  unhallowed  innovation  on  the  intellec- 
tual and  moral  property  of  man.  Against  such  innova- 
tions they  always  loudly  protested,  and  still  protest." 

The  denomination  at  large  maybe  said  to  hold  that, 
man  is  a  totally  depraved ^jreature,  and  that  unless  he 
be  born  again,  and  live  a  holy  life,  he  is  unfit  for  the 
communion  of  saints  on  earthy  or  in  Heaven  ;  that 
tiiere  is  an  election  of  Grace,  effectual  calling,  <kc.  that 
the  saints  shall  be  kept  unto  life  eternal,  and  that  the 
happiness  of  the  righteous,  and  the  misery  of  the 
wicked,  will  be  everlasting.  That  each  church  is  in- 
dependent of  any  and  all  ethers,  <&c. 

*'  Why,"  we  may  then  ask,  "  were  the  Baptists  so 
cruelly  treated  in  every  age  and  by  every  power?  It 
was  not  that  at  any  period  they  were,  in  a  political 


(247  ) 

sense,  of  such  importance  as  that  their  existence 
might  be  deemed  dangerous,  and  their  extinction  ne- 
cessary to  the  safety  of  a  state,  but  there  was, as  when 
Christian  truth  commenced  its  march,  a  mysterious 
power  that  acted  on  the  fears  of  rulers,  and  they  were 
alarmed,  they  knew  not  why.  Let  it  be  observed 
that  the  element  of  freedom  is  identified  with  the 
doctrijie  of  adult  baptism,  for  on  the  free  exercise  of 
judgment  and  choice,  it  has  its  foundation.  A  Bap- 
tist, therefore,  cannot  coerce  the  will  of  another;  and 
on  the  same  principle,  if  placed  under  civil  or  reli- 
gious despotism,  he  will  be  found  panting  and  strug- 
gling for  liberty;  his  profession  of  Baptism  is  a  pub- 
lic avowal  of  the  rights  of  man  to  live  unfettered,  and 
consequently  a  public  condemnation  of  oppression. 

Here,  then,  we  find  the  source  of  the  wrongs  which 
they  have  endured  :  "  What  has  the  Emperor  to  do 
with  our  religion?  What  have  the  Bishops  to  do  at 
court  V  were  inquiries  urged  by  some  of  the  ancients, 
and  such  sentiments  have  at  all  times  been  uttered  by 
the  Baptists.  Wherever  they  are  found,  whether  on 
the  page  of  history,  or  mixed  up  with  existing  events, 
they  will  appear  the  champions  of  freedom,  the  free- 
dom of  truth  and  humanity — hated  by  tyrants,  but  ad- 
mired by  the  enlightened  and  the  free.  With  the 
progress  of  liberty  in  England,  they  have  steadily  ad- 
vanced. In  America  only,  have  they  found  a  soil  ful- 
ly congenial,  and  there  their  triumphs  have  been  glo- 
rious. Their  cause  is  thus  identified  with  Christian- 
ity, which  secures,  wherever  it  has  dominion,  liberty 


(  248  ) 

of  coiiscience  and  of  action  ;  and  which,  though 
often  "cast  down,  could  not  be  destroyed." 

Missions. — We  have  seen  that  to  the  Baptists  in 
the  person  of  Dr.  Carey,  and  the  self-denying  labors  of 
Fuller,  Sulclifi^  and  others,  belongs  the  honor  of  lead- 
ing the  way  in  the  Foreign  Missions  of  modern  times. 
The  work  of  translating  the  Scriptures,  and  that  of 
evangelizing  the  benighted  inhabitants  of  the  East, 
still  receive  the  patronage  of  our  English  brethren, 
and  enjoy  the  benedictions  of  the  Head  of  the  Church. 
'  From  the  last  report  of  the  Baptist  Missionary  So- 
ciety in  England,  it  appears  that  it  has  16  stations, 
occupied  by  14  missionaries,  besides  several  native 
preachers.  At  these  stations  are  10  or  12  churches, 
to  which  56  persons  have  been  added  by  baptism  since 
the  former  report. 

The  Serampore  Mission,  embraces  18  mission  sta- 
tions and  11  out  stations,  extending  over  a  very  large 
portion  of  country.  At  these,  there  are  about  50  Eu- 
ropean and  Asiatic  laborers,  and  the  number  is  con- 
tinually, though  gradually  increasing. 

In  our  own  country,  the  "Baptist  Foreign  Mission 
Society"  formed  in  Boston,  in  1813,  in  consequence 
of  the  change  of  sentiments  in  brother  and  sister  Jud- 
son,  and  brother  Rice,  is  the  oldest  of  this  character 
except  one,  the  Salem  Bible  Translation  and  Foreign 
Mission  Society,  formed  in  the  year  1812.  From 
this  society  originated  the 

*With  this  lamented  brother  the  Monthly  Concert  of 
Prayer  (so  g'onerally  observed)  originated. 


(  249) 

Baptist  Triennial  Convention. — This  Convention 
was  formed  in  1814.  It  is  composed  of  deltgates,  not 
exceeding  one  for  every  one-hundred  dollars  conlribu- 
ted  annually  to  the  general  fund.  During  its  recess, 
the  business  is  transacted  by  a  Board  of  Managers, 
whose  duty  it  is  to  employ  missionaries,  determine 
the  field  of  their  labors,  and  their  compensation,  and 
in  general  to  conduct  the  executive  part  of  the  mis- 
sionary concern. 

There  are  under  the  direction  of  the  Board,  22  mis- 
sions, 3(?  stations,  28  preachers,  5  primers,  4  teach- 
ers and  assistants,  35  female  missionaries  and  assis- 
tants :  15  native  preachers,  22  native  teaclrers  and  as- 
sistants: Total  109.  On  their  way  to  missions,  9 
preachers,  and  9  female  missionaries  and  assistants. 
Whole  number  of  missionaries  and  assistants,  127  ; 
churches,  21  ;  members,  1,406  ;  schools,  20,  with 
nearly  1,000  scholars.  The  income  of  the  convention 
for  the  last  year,  was  S60,()00;  expenditure  870,900. 

The  stations  occupied  by  the  Board  are,  in  Asia, 
11,  in  Europe,  (France  and  Germany)  3,  in  Africa,  2, 
in  our  own  country,  among  the  Indians,  13,  and  one 
at  Hayti.  Other  places  are  about  to  be  occupied, 
among  them,  long  neglected  Greece. 

The  Boherts'  Fund  Society  was  organised  in  Louis- 
ville, Ky.  in  May  last,  for  the  purpose  of  sustaining  a 
mission  in  China.  A  Board  of  30  Directors  was  chosen, 
lo  which  brother  I.  J.  Roberts  made  over  a  large  es- 
tate, and  by  which  he  was  appointed  a  missionary  to 
China.     The  whole  sum  surrendered  by  Mr.  Robertt 


(  250  ) 

is  S31,000»  Auditional  subscriptions  and  pledges  were 
given  by  others,  amounting  to  $4,715.  'J'here  are 
two  other  brethren  ready  to  accompany  brother  R. 
and  two  others,  who  wish  to  enter  on  a  course  of  stu- 
dy preparatory  to  the  same  work. 

Brother  R.  having  left  all  for  Christ's  sake  and  the 
Gospel's,  will  no  doubt  in  this  life  and  that  to  come, 
enjoy  a  glorious  reward.  The  propriety  of  an  organ- 
ization separate  from  the  Board  of  the  Convention,  is 
yet  to  be  tested.  We  venture,  however,  to  [)redict 
ti)at  the  unusually  noble  deed  of  Mr.  Roberts,  will 
be  properly  directed  by  Ilim  for  whose  glory  it  was  done. 

The  American  B.  Horm  Mission  Sooitty  was  organ- 
ised on  the  <7ih  April,  1832.  Its  last  meeting  was 
held  in  Philadelphia  in  June.  Their  operations  and 
success  are  rapi('ly  extending.  Their  receipts  for  the  j 
last  )ear  were  nearly  ^16,000.  The  number  of  mis- 
sionaries 114.  Several  new  churches  were  f>:>rmed 
and  a  considerable  number  baptized. 

"  Comparing  the  reports  of  the  American  Home 
Mission  Society  with  our  own,  we  appear  to  do  little, 
but  it  shoulJ  be  understood  that  they  have  a  different 
mode  of  reckoning — all  that  is  done  by  auxiliaries,  is 
considered  as  done  by  the  parent  society.  From  a 
recent  calculation,  it  has  been  estimated  that,  the 
number  of  Baptist  missionaries  supported  by  the  pa- 
rent and  local  societies  is  425.  The  New  York  Con- 
vention supports  70  ;  the  Massachusetts 40  ;  Pennsyl- 
vania 17,  and  all  the  Slates  more  or  less.  The  money 
expended,  is  not  less  than  55,000  dollars.*' 


{  251   ) 

The  oldest  and  most  consitlerabie  domestic  mission 
organization  among-  the  Baptists  in  America,  is  the 
society  formed  at  Boston  in  1S02,  now  a  component 
part  of  the  Massachusetts  convention. 

The  Philadelphia  Association  set  on  foot  a  mission- 
ary plan,  about  the  year  1800.  By  the  Charleston 
Association,  S.  C.  a  missionary  society  was  begun  in 
1803. 

One  of  the  most  efficient  bodies  in  our  country,  is 
the  New  York  convention,  formed  in  1821.  Its  re- 
ceipts for  the  last  year  were  upwards  of  814,000  ;  10,- 
000,  were  paid  to  the  A.  B.  H.  M.  Society. 

Nineteen  States  have  organised  Conventions  or 
General  Associations,  and  the  others  will,  no  doubt, 
soon  possess  the  same.  In  a  word,  the  spirit  of  Ilonie, 
as  well  as  Foreign  Missions  is  rising  higher  and 
higher. 

The  B.  General  Tract  Society  v/as  instituted  in 
Washington  in  1824.  In  1826,  the  seat  of  its  ope- 
rations was  removed  to  Philadelphia.  The  business 
of  the  Society,  is  transacted  by  a  Board  of  21  mana- 
gers, in  addition  to  those  elected  annually.  The  re- 
ceipts of  the  society  in  1824,  were  S373  80,  and  in 
1835,  88,000  30.  Extensive  and  extending  efforts  are 
made  in  behalf  of  the  West,  and  about  $300  have 
been  subscribed,  for  the  purpose  of  publishing  ^Irs. 
Judson's  memoirs,  and  some  temperance  tracts  in 
Germany.  The  society  has  been  instrumental  in  the 
accomplishment  of  much  good,  and  demands  from  the 
denomination  a  more  liberal  patronage. 


(  252  ) 

The  writer  begs  leave  to  say  that,  he  agrees  with 
those  brethren  who  think  a  '*  Publication  Society,"  or 
"Book  Concern,"  a  desirable  and  necessary  organiza- 
tion, in  the  present  state  of  our  affairs.  Let  him 
further  suggest  the  propriety  of  rendering  the  most 
efficient  support  to  our  periodicals,  and  of  obtaining 
and  circulating  the  productions  of  Baptist  authors. 
Some  of  the  best  books  in  our  language,  are  from 
tiie  pens  of  our  brethren. 

Education. — Literary  establishments  have  all  along 
enjoyed  more  or  less  patronage  from  the  Baptists. 
The  oldest  among  tiiem  in  this  country,  is  Brown 
University,  in  Providence,  R.  L,  incorporated  1765, 
and  is  one  of  the  most  respectable  institutions  of  the 
kind.*  It  has  enjoyed  the  presidency  of  distinguish- 
ed men,  and  a  facuhy  of  no  ordinary  character.  Dr. 
Wayland  is  now  at  its  head. 

Besides  this,  we  have  under  our  control  the  Water- 
ville  college,  Maine,  the  Columbian,  Washington,  D. 
C.  the  Brockport,  New  York,  the  Haddington,  Pa. 
the  Shurtleff,  Illinois,  the  Georgetown,  Ky.  and  one 
in  Granville,  Ohio.  In  addition  to  these  there  are 
several  literary  institutions  cf  a  high  order.  There 
are  ten,  either  wholly,  or  in  ]^■  t\.  theological;  one 
wholly  theological,  at  Alton,  Il-inois,  founded  in 
1835,  and  having  now  25  stud<  jts,  one  st  New'un, 


*An  unsuccessful  attempt  was  n  ade  by  ]>r.  Ezra  Styles 
and  others,  to  deprive  the  Baptists  cf  this  institution,  by 
drawing  ihe  charter  in  so  ariful  a  manner  3.S  to  gi't'e  its 

control  to  Congreg-ationalists. 


(  253  ) 

Mass.  with  42  students,  and  one  at  Covington,  Ky. 
just  going  into  operation.  The  whole  number  of 
colleges  &c.  is  35.  Should  not  the  Baptists  patron- 
ise their  own  institutions,  in  preference  to  others? 
We  think  there  can  be  but  one  answer  to  this  ques- 
tion. 

In  England,  the  education  of  pious  ycung  men 
claimed  the  attention  of  the  Baptists,  as  early  as  1704, 
and  in  the  year  1715,  the  charity  school  upon  Horse- 
ley-down,  was  founded  by  the  Protestant  dissenters, 
in  which  the  Baptists  sustained  an  equal  share. 

Here  we  may  notice  the  subject  of  Sunday  School 
instruction.  In  a  brief  history  of  the  Seventh  day  bap- 
tists, of  Ephrata,  Lancaster  county.  Pa.  by  Dr.  W.  M. 
Fahnestock,  it  is  said  that  "  it  is  not  known  in  what 
year  exactly,  the  Sabbath  school  was  commenced. 
HcEoker  came  to  Ephrata  in  1739,  and  it  is  presumed 
that  he  began  it  soon  after  he  took  up  his  residence 
there.-"  This  school  precedes  that  begun  in  England 
by  Robert  Raikes,  at  least  40  years. 

The  American  Sunday  School  Union,  has  to  a  con- 
siderable extent  been  supported  by  the  Baptists.  In 
Massachusetts,  is  a  Baptist  Sunday  School  Union, 
whose  receipts  during  the  last  year  were  over  8,000 
dollars.  A  New  England  S.  S.  Union  has  been  recently 
commenced.  In  other  States  they  are  projected,  and 
the  writer  hopes  soon  to  see  a  general  Union  of  the 
denomination  upon  this  subject. 

The  number  of  our  schools  in  the  United  States,  is 


(  254  ) 

computed  at  3,000  with  perhaps  200,000  children  ; 
in  many  of  the  churches,  are  flourishing  bible  classes. 

Bible  Societies. — The  British  and  Foreign  Bible  So- 
ciety, the  oldest  in  existence,  originated  with  a  Welsh 
Baptist  minister.  The  denomination  in  England  have 
through  this  society  done  much  good,  and  have  also 
been  honored  by  the  unparallelled  labors  of  their  la- 
mented Carey,  in  the  work  of  translating  the  Scrip- 
tures into  many  of  the  Eastern  languages. 

In  this  country,  we  have  until  recently  been  cor= 
nected  with  the  '•  American  B.  Society^  in  both  its  home 
and  foreign  operations.  Their  decision  made  lately,  to 
withold  aid  from  those  versions,  in  which  the  original 
word  for  imnoersion  is  translated, and  not  transferred  (as 
in  the  English  version  now  in  use)  has  been  considered 
a  just  reason  for  the  separate  action  of  the  Baptists, 
in  the  great  work  of  giving  the  pure  scriptures  to  the 
nations;  and  as  they  have  already  translated  the  bible 
into  more  languages  than  all  the  other  sects  of  chris- 
tians,* and  their  resources  are  ample,  they  have  no 

*So  long  ago  as  1815,  it  was  announced  by  the  Seram- 
pore  brethren,  that  they  had  translated  the  Scriptures  into 
the  languages  spoken  by  more  than  half  the  inhabitants  of 
the  globe.  The  first  translation  of  the  New  Testament  into 
the  Chinese  language  was  effected  by  them  into  1814, 
though  for  want  or  funds,  the  "whole  bible  was  not  comple- 
ted until  1822,  Why  has  this  work  been  covered  up  and 
Morrison's  version  pressed  upon  cur  patronage. 

A  correspondance  has  recentlj  been  carried  on  between 
the  American  B.  Society,  and  Mr.  Dyer,  a  Pedo-baptist 
missionary,  upon  the  subject  of  printing  the  Chinese  lan- 
guage upon  metal  types  instead  of  wooden  blocks.     In  a 


(255  ) 

doubt,  that  their  secession  will  be  fraught  with  abund- 
ont  benefit.  A  new  society  has  been  formed,  called 
"  the  American  and  Foreign  Bible  Society. ^^  It  is  a 
provisional  organization  effected  in  New  York,  sub- 
ject to  the  revision  of  a  general  meeting  to  be  held  in 
Piiiladelphia  in  April  next.  Several  thousand  dol- 
lars have  been  already  furnished  for  its  treasury.* 
Auxiliaries  will  multiply,  until  the  whole  denomina- 
tion shall  tender  its  most  liberal  support.  In  Connec- 
ticut an  auxiliary  state  society  has  been  formed. 
,  The  formation  of  the  A.  and  F.  B.  Society,  consti- 
tutes a  new  era  in  our  history.  We  are  thrown  upon 
our  own  resources  in  the  Bible  cause,  and  under  a 
weighty  responsibility  to  the  destitute.  We  furthor 
conceive  it  to  be  the  first  step  in  the  desirable  seces- 
sion from  all  those  compacts,  into  which  we  have  en- 
tered with  a  very  charitable  consent  to  keep  back  a 
part  of  the  truth.  Let  the  whole  denomination  come 
up  to  this  enterprise,  in  a  spirit  of  love  to  God  and 
tile  souls  of  men,  and  a  blessing  large  and  rich  must 
rest  upon  it. 

Periodicals. — These  are  numerous  and  respectable, 


memoir  of  1814,  printed  at  Serarapore,  is  this  statement, 
"  preparations  are  making  for  printing  the  Bible  in  the 
Chinese  with  moveable  raetal  types,  &c."  How  is  it 
that  the  labors  of  Baptists  are  left  so  much  out  of  view  ! 

*  An  appropriation  has  just  been  made  of  82,500,  to  the 
Baptist  Miss,  society,  London,  for  the  printing  of  the  Ben- 
galee bible,  translated  by  brother  Yates,  who  is  said  to  be 
one  of  the  best  oriental  scholars  now  living.  The  Bengalee 
is  spoken  by  about  thirty-two  millions  of  people. 


(  256  ) 

(some  of  them  of  the  first  order)  both  in  this  country 
and  in  England. 

Among  us,  there  are  1  triennial,  1  quarterly,  7 
monthly,  and  16  weekly  publications.  Though  a  few 
are  pretty  well  supported,  they  do  not  generally  re- 
ceive the  support  they  justly  claim. 

The  Christian  Review  edited  by  Professor  Knowles, 
is  a  valuable  quarterly.  The  Boston  Recorder  says, 
"the  amount  of  Baptist  matter  in  it  will  diminish  its 
circulation  among  other  sects  and  men  of  no  sect." 
On  this  the  American  Baptist  remarks,'"  we  presume 
it  will,  for  it  is  a  rare  thing  that  a  Pedo-baptist  ever 
reads,  certainly  that  he  ever  subscribes  for  a  Baptist 
periodical.  Baptists  are  to  a  great  extent,  subscri- 
bers for  Pedo-baptist  works.  Is  it  because  Baptists 
are  really  more  liberal,  less  sectarian  than  other  de- 
nominations? Such  we  religiously  believe  to  be  the 
fact,  &;c."  It  is  to  be  hoped  the  Review  will  be  li- 
berally patronised  by  Baptists,  for  whose  instruction 
it  is  specially  designed. 

Revivals. — On  this  subject  we  proposed  a  separate 
chapter,  but  as  the  volume  has  already  swelled  to 
an  unexpected  number  of  pages,  we  can  offer  but  a 
few  remarks  upon  it.  And,  first  of  all,  revivals  of  re- 
ligion are  no  new  thing  among  Baptists  ;  they  follovv- 
ed  the  labours  of  our  fathers,  almost  wherever  they 
went,  and  they  were  powerful  too.  In  Kentucky, 
Tennessee,  &ic.  some  of  the  most  wondrous  displays 
of  Divine  power  have  been  witnessed.  Again,  the 
usual  attendants  of  late  revivals,  are  the  same  as  those 


(  257  ) 

of  former  times.  Sudden  conversions  were  also  fre» 
quent.  In  a  word,  we  question  whether  any  preach^ 
ing  has  been  attended  with  more  of  the  manifest 
power  of  God,  than  that  of  the  Baptists,  especially  in 
this  country.  Protracted,  and  even  camp  meetings* 
were  often  held,  in  some  of  which  hundreds  were 
converted. 

We  will  only  add  that,  we  cannot  justly  be  accu- 
sed of  a  sectarian  spirit  in  our  revivals,  as  ministers 
of  other  Evangelical  denominations  are,  as  a  general 
thing,  invited  to  participate,  and  the  preaching  is  of 
that  kind,  which  is  calculated  to  awaken  and  convert. 

Observations  and  suggestions. — Those  who  have  un- 
dertaken to  prepare  a  full  history  of  our  denomina- 
tion, have  experienced  great  difficulty,  for  want  of 
proper  records.  We  would  suggest  to  associations 
and  churches,  the  propriety  of  exercising  great  care 
and  judgment,  in  the  preservation  of  all  the  facts  con- 
nected with  their  origin  and  progress.  And,  to  ob- 
tain the  most  complete  history,  let  some  suitable  per- 
son be  appointed  by  the  associations  in  each  State ; 
then  when  that  of  the  States  respectively  is  furnished, 
a  general  history  can  be   compiled  without  difficulty. 

Again,  it  has  been  found  that  many  brethren  in  the 
old  churches,  not  only  aided  them  while  living,  but 
made  provision  for  them  when  gone.  Is  it  not  the 
bounden  duty  of  members  of  churches  to  do  thf:  same 
now  1     And,  if  more  would  regard  this  matter  proper- 

*Camp  meetings  had  their  rise  with  the  Baptist   and 
Presbyterian  Churches,  in  the  Western  States. 
x2 


{  258  ) 

ly,  or  if  the  churches  would  see  that  all  the  members 
gave  their  proportion  for  their  support,  foreign  aid 
would  not  be  so  often  necessary. 

Further,  churches  that  arc  small  and  feeble,  too 
frequently  become  disheartened,  and  of  course  make 
little  or  no  effort  to  extend  their  borders.  Let  such 
remember  and  consider  the  cases  of  the  Sandy  Creek, 
and  Little  River  churches,  mentioned  in  this  work. 
Besides,  when  members  of  churches  have  removed  to 
places  where  there  are  no  Baptists,  or  but  a  few  scat- 
tered ones,  they  have  become  discouraged,  yielded  to 
the  entreaties  of  others,  and  relinquished  their  prin- 
ciples. Persons  similarly  situated,  should  rather 
imitate  the  example  of  Mrs.  Scammon,  "  who  after 
living  40  years  a  solitary  life,  as  to  communion  with 
her  brethren,  was  finally  the  means  of  spreadingBap- 
tist  sentiments,  and  laying  the  foundation  for  some  of 
the  oldest  churches  in  the  New  Hampshire  associa- 
tion." She  laboured  diligently  in  the  midst  of  re- 
proach. She  purchased  more  than  one  hundred  co- 
pies  of  "  Norcott  upon  Baptism,"  and  distributed  them 
through  the  neighborhood.  She  did  not  live  to  see 
the  fruits  of  her  labor,  but  shortly  after  her  death,  a 
Pedo-baptist  minister,  a  physician,  and  a  majority  of  a 
congregational  church,  and  many  others  were  bapti- 
zed, and  four  churches  formed.  In  view  therefore, 
of  the  force  of  truth  as  displayed  in  this  instance,  and 
many  others  every  year,  of  the  conversion  of  the  mi- 
isters  and  members  of  other  denominations  to  our 
sentiments,  (whilst  wellinformed  Baptists  rarely  yield) 


(  259  ) 

we  suggest  the  propriety  of  each  family  being  well 
supplied  with  books  written  by  Baptist  authors,  not 
only  on  the  subject  of  baptism,  but  on  theology  in 
general. 

Conclusion. — "A  striking  particular  observable  on 
the  face  of  our  history  is  the  existence  of  a  denomination 
apparently  so  disjointed  and  multifarious.  So  large 
a  body,  in  tolerable  consistency  and  co-herence, 
without  the  ordinary  coercives  of  creeds  and  confes- 
sions, of  synods,  councils  and  judicatories,  of  presby- 
ters, bishops,  and  ecclesiastical  authorities,  is  a  rare 
combination — a  singular  example  of  what  the  world 
would  deem  a  fortuitious  consent.  There  is  among 
us  no  spiritual  legisl.':tion,  no  mandatory  ordinations 
issuing  from  Conventions,  nor  conferences,  nor  gene- 
ral assemblies  :  So  that  whatever  of  good  understand- 
ing or  harmony  of  feeling  may  exist  among  us,  is  a 
state  of  things,  the  origin  and  success  of  which,  must 
be  sought  in  principles  of  union  other  than  those  or- 
dinarily exhibited  in  church  history.  Do  we  arrogate 
too  much  to  ourselves,  or  derogate  too  much  from 
others,  when  we  intimate  the  belief  that  our  general 
consistency,  as  a  body,  is  the  result  of  a  conscientious 
adherence  to  the  Gospel  Standard  ?" 

That  there  are  faults  among  us  we  do  not  deny  ; 
that  some  walk  in  a  manner  unworthy  their  vocation 
is  a  lamentable  truth.  But  while  some  are  deplora- 
bly anti-practical,  we  may  say  that  they  are  unbap- 
tistlike,  for  our  baptism  is  a  holy  assumption  of  reli-- 
gious  faith  and  duty. 


{  260  ) 

Finally,  brethren,  let  us  thank  God  for  the  abun^ 
dant  blessings  bestowed  upon  us,  and  press  forward 
in  increasing  harmony,  in  holy  action,  and  in  a  near- 
er assimilation  to  the  example  of  our  blessed  Master 
and  his  holy  Apostles,  so  shall  our  numbers  still  more 
rapidly  increase,  in  this  world  we  shall  enjoy  the 
love  of  Christ,  and  so  shall  an  entrance  be  ministered 
to  us  in  the  everlasting  kingdom  above.     Amen. 


KoTE. — We  proposed  in  the  body  of  the  work  to  give  at  the 
conclusion,  a  list  of  the  churches  in  Pennsylvania,  but  vi'ant  of  room 
compels  us  to  omit  it. 


(  261   ) 

appp:ndix 


CEWESAL,  SUtlMARV 


STATES: 

Associ- 

Church- 

Miuis- 

r.icen- 

Bap- 

Mem- 

ations. 

es: 

lei's: 

tiates: 

tisms 

bers; 

Maine 

10 

237 

149 

28 

643 

15,965 

N.  Hampshire 

6 

93 

63 

22 

1,110 

7,885 

Vermont 

9 

133 

91 

14 

855 

10,352 

Massachusetts 

11 

189 

170 

'  62 

1,105 

21,398 

Rhode  Island 

1 

33 

22 

2 

218 

5,003 

Connecticut 

6 

98 

80 

17 

683 

10,774 

New  York 

38 

648 

531 

136 

4,304  68,231 

New  Jersey- 

3 

67 

64 

8 

593 

6,426 

Pennsylvania 

12 

200 

115 

34 

1,101 

13,750 

Delaware 

1 

8 

3 

4 

378 

Maryland 

2 

36 

23 

93 

1,460 

D.  of  Columbia 

4 

2 

6 

492 

Virginia 

25 

484 

238 

50 

3,483 

59,470 

North  Carolina 

25 

425 

177 

45 

1,391 

26,299 

South  Carolina 

14 

336 

158 

55 

1,935 

33,486 

Georgia 

23 

'572 

236 

69 

2.370 

42,919 

Alabama 

16 

333 

157 

31 

607 

15,630 

Mississippi 

8 

122 

48 

8 

136 

4,287 

Louisiana 

2 

11 

7 

4 

370 

Arkansas 

3 

23 

16 

1 

17 

592 

Tennessee 

27 

514 

266 

53 

1,240 

27-243 

Kentucky 

34 

524 

195 

36 

1,314 

35-570 

Ohio 

26 

363 

199 

20 

952 

14-290 

Indiana 

24 

358 

162 

40 

357 

13,058 

Illinois 

21 

250 

150 

22 

259 

7,112 

Missouri 

16 

6 

99 

30 

454 

7,831 

Michigan 

3 

252 

28 

3 

44 

1,699 

Total  in  1835 

365 

6319 

3449 

790 

25,224  452,000 

Total  in  ISU 

322 

5888 

3110 

701 

24,386  424,282 

Increase, 

43 

431 

339 

89 

833 

27,718 

(  262  ) 


Associa- 

Church. 

Minis- 

Licen- 

Bap- 

Mem- 

tions. 

es. 

ters. 

tiates. 

tisms. 

bers. 

Free  Will  Baptists 

750 

481 

131 

5,808 

33,882 

Seventh  Day  Baptists 

42 

30 

16 

Md 

4,503 

Six  Principle  Baptists 

16 

9 

233 

1,943 

Total  in  1335 

808 

520 

147 

6,394 

40.328 

Regular  Baptists 

3(55 

6,319 

3,449 

790 

25,224 

452,000 

Total  in  the  U.  States 

7,127 

3,969 

937 

31,617 

492,328 

7'otal  171  British  Amer. 

7 

172 

106 

29 

1,491 

25,195 

Total  in  the   U.   S.  and 

British  Possessiotis. 

372 

7,299 

4,075 

966 

33,108 

517,.523 

England 

29 

950 

780 

*100 

4,261 

106,000 

Wales 

6 

280 

250 

*50 

1,034 

35,000 

Scotland  and  Ireland 

1 

*120 

*100 

*  10,000 

General  Bap.  in  England 

1 

117 

*100 

816 

11,763 

Continental  Baptists 

*150 

*100 

*10,000 

Burmah 

21 

53 

221 

1,406 

Other  parts  of  Asia 

40 

78 

*3,000 

Africa 

1 

8 

10 

*2,000 

Grand  Total 

410 

8,985 

5,546 

1,116 

39,440 

696,692 

*  Computed. 

From  the  statements  presented  in  the  preceding 
pages,  it  will  appear  that  we  have  in  the  U.  States 
365  associations,  252  of  which  reported  25,224  bap- 
tisms within  12  months,  and  a  clear  increase  of^  27,- 
718  members.  In  6,319  churches,  we  have  452,000 
members.  The  Free  Will  Baptists  are  not  included 
in  this  enumeration.  In  750  churches  they  have 
33,882  members.  In  British  America  we  have  172 
churches  with  25,195  communicants. 

It  is  probable  that  we  have  not  less  than  250  church- 
es, whose  numbers  we  have  not  ascertained-  The 
number  of  their  members  may  be  computed  at  1(),00(?. 
And  if  in  the  113  associations  from  which  no  returns 
have  been  recently  received,  ther'^  should  have  been  an 
increase  proportionate  with  those  whose  minutes  of 
last  year  were  furnished,  we  should  have  in  the  U.  S. 
and  British  Posessions   about  7,600  churches,  with 


(  263  ) 

340,000  members.     The  number  baptised  in  the  year 
would  be  about  35,000. 

Supposing  7  adherents  to  one  communicant,  the 
Baptist  population  in  the  U.  S.  alone,  will  be  about 
four  millions.  The  total  number  of  members  in 
1812,  was  a  little  over  200,000. 

Brief  view  of  other  denominations. 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church. — Founded  1729,  by 
John  Wesley,  22  annual  conferences,  2,608  travel- 
ling preachers,  652,528  members.  Increase  in  the 
year  13,744.  In  the  total  number  are  included  all 
who  are  upon  trial,  and  who  form  a  large  proportion. 

Protestant  Methodists. — Members  computed  at  30,- 
000. 

Presbyterians. — 25  synods,  120  Presbyteries,  1973 
ordained  ministers,  274,048  communicants. 

Cumberland  Presbyterians. — 450  ministers,  50,000 
members. 

Other  Presbyterians. — 437  congregations,  28,000 
members. 

Congregationalists. — 1,100  churches,  150,000  mem- 
bers. 

Episcopalians. — The  number  of  ministers  is  802, 
congregations  computed  at  830. 

Lutherans. — .Ministers  267,  congregations  750, 
communicants,  62,266. 

German  Reformed  Church. — 180  ministers,  600 
congregations,  30,000  members. 

Reformed  Dutch  Church. — 192  ministers,  21,044 
members. 


(  264  ) 

Friends. — 8  yearly  meetings  in  the  United  States, 
and  2  in  Europe  ;  the  whole  computed  to  include  about 
150,000  members.  Number  of  Societies  in  the  U.  S. 
450  or  500. 

Christians. — They  immerse,  and  only  on  a  profes- 
sion of  faith.     Churches  1000,  members  30,000. 

The  Tunkers  are  said  to  have  40  or  50  churches; 
the  Mennonites  200. 

United  Brethren.- '2>^  ministers,  24  congregations, 
5,745  members. 

Unitarians. — About  200  congregations  :  Universat- 
ists,  about  600. 

The  Roman  Catholics  are  variously  estimated  at 
from  500,000,  to  1,500,000,  embracing  the  entire 
population. 


■,'fi 


